diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-03-08 11:31:38 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-03-08 11:31:38 -0800 |
| commit | 66342973f87b186cbe904f15438b29fdddae2c14 (patch) | |
| tree | 1b64bd41e5f52055d6215bdca92a53155a55eae5 | |
| parent | ac610327853665ed81550208732e7f029fbbff42 (diff) | |
| -rw-r--r-- | 41661-0.txt | 393 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41661-0.zip | bin | 98627 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41661-8.txt | 6334 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41661-8.zip | bin | 97761 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41661-h.zip | bin | 496378 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41661-h/41661-h.htm | 419 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41661.txt | 6334 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41661.zip | bin | 97735 -> 0 bytes |
8 files changed, 5 insertions, 13475 deletions
diff --git a/41661-0.txt b/41661-0.txt index e15e1be..95e861c 100644 --- a/41661-0.txt +++ b/41661-0.txt @@ -1,37 +1,4 @@ -Project Gutenberg's Dave Darrin on the Asiatic Station, by H. Irving Hancock - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org - - -Title: Dave Darrin on the Asiatic Station - Winning Lieutenants' Commissions on the Admiral's Flagship - -Author: H. Irving Hancock - -Release Date: December 19, 2012 [EBook #41661] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DAVE DARRIN ON THE ASIATIC STATION *** - - - - -Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net - - - - - - - - +*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 41661 *** [Illustration: Up Against the Gates.] @@ -5975,360 +5942,4 @@ have been retained in both places. End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Dave Darrin on the Asiatic Station, by H. Irving Hancock -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DAVE DARRIN ON THE ASIATIC STATION *** - -***** This file should be named 41661-0.txt or 41661-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/4/1/6/6/41661/ - -Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions -will be renamed. - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no -one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation -(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, -set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to -protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you -charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you -do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the -rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose -such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and -research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do -practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution. - - - -*** START: FULL LICENSE *** - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at - www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy -all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. -If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" -or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the -collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from -copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative -works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg -are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project -Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by -freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of -this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with -the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate -access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently -whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, -copied or distributed: - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work -with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the -work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 -through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), -you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a -copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon -request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other -form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided -that - -- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is - owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he - has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the - Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments - must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you - prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax - returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and - sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the - address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to - the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." - -- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or - destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium - and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of - Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any - money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days - of receipt of the work. - -- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set -forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from -both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. -To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 -and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent -permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email -contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the -Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To -SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any -particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. -To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. -unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily -keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - +*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 41661 *** diff --git a/41661-0.zip b/41661-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e6841e7..0000000 --- a/41661-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/41661-8.txt b/41661-8.txt deleted file mode 100644 index e9ead10..0000000 --- a/41661-8.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,6334 +0,0 @@ -Project Gutenberg's Dave Darrin on the Asiatic Station, by H. Irving Hancock - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org - - -Title: Dave Darrin on the Asiatic Station - Winning Lieutenants' Commissions on the Admiral's Flagship - -Author: H. Irving Hancock - -Release Date: December 19, 2012 [EBook #41661] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DAVE DARRIN ON THE ASIATIC STATION *** - - - - -Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net - - - - - - - - - -[Illustration: Up Against the Gates.] - - - - -DAVE DARRIN ON THE ASIATIC STATION - -OR - -WINNING LIEUTENANTS' COMMISSIONS ON THE ADMIRAL'S FLAGSHIP - -By - -H. Irving Hancock - - Author of "Dave Darrin at Vera Cruz," "Dave Darrin on - Mediterranean Service," "Dave Darrin's South American Cruise," - "Dave Darrin and the German Submarines," "Dave Darrin After the - Mine Layers," etc., etc. - -Illustrated - -THE SAALFIELD PUBLISHING COMPANY - -Akron, Ohio--New York - -Made in U. S. A. - - - - -Copyright MCMXIX - -By THE SAALFIELD PUBLISHING COMPANY - - - - -CONTENTS - -Chapter I--Among the Forty Thieves - - Dave and Dan have an unpleasant experience. Old "Burnt-face" - scores. The green jade necklace. The young naval officers meet a - plausible stranger. The snub that went home. - -Chapter II--Who Robbed the Ensigns? - - Darrin voices a suspicion. Sighting a strange craft. Perhaps a - tragedy. A bullet from the quarterdeck. What was found in the - canoe. A hideous sight. The police are notified. A prophecy come - true. - -Chapter III--Ensigns Go A-Visiting - - "I don't believe that I would trust him." An accident and a - rescue. The Englishman has luck. Chilled with suspicion. "We sail - at seven." Dave Darrin wonders. - -Chapter IV--The Landing Party at Nu Ping - - Yankee guns speak out. To the rescue of the imperiled mission. - Dave faces the yellow mob. "Charge bayonets!" Thousands follow - the detachment. Up to the governor. - -Chapter V--Sin Foo Has His Doubts - - Henshaw plays the gong. Bang! Crash! Zim! Zoum! Smash! A brave - front. Dave Darrin's happy surprise. Prisoners of the governor. - Something doing on board the "Castoga." - -Chapter VI--Heckling His Excellency - - Rebels on the war path again. The warship's guns in action again. - Ensign Darrin invades the yamen. "Burnt-face" makes his - appearance. "The rioters are about to attack, sir!" - -Chapter VII--Fighting from the Ramparts - - Sin Foo turns green. The treasure of the burned mission. Belle - Darrin cool under fire. Fighting men must eat. The mystery of - Pembroke. Mrs. Darrin gets a tip. "That is an awful thought." - -Chapter VIII--The Swarm of Night Furies - - Yellow soldiers "get the gate." The yamen door goes down. A stern - warning. Machine guns sweep the hordes. Scaling ladders against - the walls. "Prepare to repel boarders!" - -Chapter IX--The Traitor of the Yamen - - "We are going to have a noisy night." American blood is drawn. - "Let 'em have it strong!" Fighting for their lives. Dave and Dan - are without fear. An unequal battle. Ensign Darrin makes a - terrifying discovery. - -Chapter X--Darrin Lays the Traitor Low - - "Help here! Quick!" Five men against scores. Battle yells change - to groans of pain. "Good work, Darrin and all hands." Dave makes - an arrest. Gongs make night hideous. Rebels rush the yamen. - -Chapter XI--"It Is Chinese War!" - - Ensign Darrin's desperate plan. The governor in terror. Old - "Burnt-face" swoons. Dave tests the powder. "Fire the magazine - when you think it is the only course left!" Darrin kisses his - wife farewell. - -Chapter XII--His Excellency Makes a Proposal - - Hand to hand on top of the wall. Yellow men hurled to the ground. - Sampson totes the governor. Words that acted like magic. Villainy - is suspected. "Forward, march!" - -Chapter XIII--A Journey of Fears - - Riding on a powder magazine. On board the "Castoga." "Well done, - Darrin." Dan objects to being thanked. A summons from the - sickbay. What happened to Pembroke. - -Chapter XIV--The Plot That Failed - - Dave hears a confession. "If I am alive in the morning." The - governor's avarice. The part of "Burnt-face." Darrin shakes hands - with a scoundrel. - -Chapter XV--Ensigns Get a Surprise - - The lot of a naval officer. Dave admits being badly scared. How - the governor made amends. Sailing of the "Castoga." Good bye to - Belle. Ordered to report to the Admiral. What came of Darrin's - report. - -Chapter XVI--Old Friends Meet in Tokio - - A wonderful medallion. "In my family 600 years." A ride after a - two-legged horse. Belle receives a present. Could not keep a - secret. Dave in line for trouble. - -Chapter XVII--Complications Await Ensign Darrin - - The note that Belle lost. Japanese are polite in their - indignation. Dave is astounded. What does it all mean? Prepared - to face a storm. - -Chapter XVIII--A Call That Turned out Badly - - An insult resented. Danny Grin bears a startling message. "What - are you going to do about it?" A joke that was not a joke. Dave - Darrin challenged to a duel. - -Chapter XIX--An Outcast in Tokio - - Danny Grin makes a speech. That was a splendid deed. Never - smelled powder. Japanese officers unconvinced. Dave Darrin is - shunned. The Frenchman's snub. "If any man dares, I'll wring his - neck!" - -Conclusion--Courage That Did Not Fail - - "Spt! Spt! Sizz! Sizz-zz!" A sputtering bomb under Ensign Darrin. - Japan's undying gratitude earned. A belated apology. The mystery - of the stolen medallion. Honored by the Emperor. - - - - -DAVE DARRIN ON THE ASIATIC STATION - - - - -CHAPTER I--TWO STRANGERS OF MANILA - - -"I am delighted to have had the privilege of meeting you, Miss Chapin," -said Ensign Dave Darrin, lifting his uniform cap and bowing low at the -end of the brief conversation. "And my thanks to you, Captain Chapin, -for having afforded us the great pleasure." - -Ensign Dan Dalzell, U. S. Navy, delivered himself in similar fashion. - -The two young naval officers turned and were about to resume their -stroll over the _Punta de España_, or Spanish bridge, which, crossing -the Pasig River, separates Old Manila from New. - -Just as suddenly, however, the pair checked their progress, to stare -across the bridge. - -On the opposite side, leaning against the rail, stood a Chinaman in -rather rich apparel, with a decidedly sinister cast of countenance. - -"Why is Old 'Burnt-face' staring so hard after Miss Chapin and her -brother?" muttered Dalzell. - -"I'm blessed if I know," returned Dave Darrin. "I've a good mind to -cross over and put your question to the Chinaman." - -"I've a greater mind to throw him into the Pasig," growled Dalzell. -"I'm not strong on race lines or color, but I don't believe that any -yellow man has a right to glare like that at an American girl." - -Dalzell took a step forward, as though to cross the bridge, but Darrin -promptly caught his wrist. - -"Don't do anything rash, Danny Grin," urged Dave. "Throwing a Chinaman -into a river isn't approved by the American government that has been -set up in these islands." - -"Then perhaps I'd better not hoist him over the bridge rail and let him -drop into the water," Dan conceded. "But I believe that I will cross -over and have a look at him." - -"Not a bad idea, and certainly not against the law," nodded Ensign -Darrin. "Let us follow the Chapins a little way, cross the road, and -then come down on the other side so as to meet Mr. Burnt-face face to -face." - -The nickname that the American pair had given the yellow man was due to -a patch of purple skin, of considerable area, under the yellow man's -right eye. Had that patch been absent, undoubtedly the Chinaman would -not have appeared so sinister. - -"Odd that a fine girl like Miss Chapin should want to waste her life -serving as a missionary in China, isn't it?" asked Dan. - -"I wouldn't call it wasting her life," Darrin returned. "Neither, you -may be sure, does Miss Chapin herself so consider it. To her way of -thinking, she is devoting her life to one of the noblest ideals that -can animate the human mind." - -"I wouldn't mind so much if she were like the average girl," Dan -rambled on, rather vaguely. "But for a stunner like Miss Chapin--such a -dainty little piece of exquisite womanhood--" - -"Oh," laughed Dave. "Then it isn't her services that you begrudge the -natives of China, but her good looks." - -"Well, anyway," Danny Grin continued rather testily, "I'll wager that -Chapin doesn't fully approve of what his sister is doing." - -Captain Chapin was serving in one of the infantry regiments of the Army -line at Manila. Being stationed in the city, Chapin had the good -fortune to have his family, consisting of his mother, wife and two -young children, located in a cottage over in Ermita, just beyond the -massive stone walls of Old Manila. Miss Lucy Chapin was visiting her -brother on her way to China, where a missionary post awaited her. -Knowing Captain Chapin from the stirring days of service in Mexico, the -two young naval officers, on meeting him here in Manila, the "Paris of -the East," had been presented to that charming young woman. - -Crossing the roadway near the Old Manila end of the bridge, Dave and -Dan strolled back. In the meantime "Burnt-face," as Dan had named him, -had turned and was heading toward the Escolta, the Broadway of New -Manila. - -Both young officers wore the white service uniform of the tropics. Here -and there a soldier or sailor, in passing, brought his hand to his cap -in smart salute, a courtesy which both officers, in every instance, -returned. - -"That's our fellow," whispered Darrin, slowing down his step. - -"Burnt-face," a man of somewhere near forty, if it be possible to judge -a Chinaman's age, kept on his way at a pace neither hurried nor slow. -Three different times parties of Chinese coolies passed him. On -perceiving "Burnt-face" they lowered their eyes to the ground in -passing. - -Near the end of the bridge two much better dressed Chinamen passed the -yellow man whom the young naval officers were now following. This pair -made deferential bows, then moved slightly aside in order not to compel -"Burnt-face" to step out of his own course. - -"Our man is a chap of some importance," murmured Darrin. - -"He may be--to a Chinaman!" grunted Danny Grin. - -Reaching the end of the bridge, the Chinaman paused, then started to -cross the street as if to go to the famous Café de Paris. - -Honk! honk! A touring car, going at about twelve miles an hour, rolled -down out of the nearby Escolta, heading for the bridge. With an agile -bound "Burnt-face" leaped back to the sidewalk. - -"Look at the scowl he's sending after that car," whispered Dalzell. - -"His lips are moving, too," returned Darrin, quietly observant. "If it -weren't for the look on his face I should say that our chap was -praying." - -"In his case," muttered Dalzell, "he's more likely cursing." - -"But say," Dave went on. "Just observe how 'Burnt-face' continues to -glare after that car." - -"Can he have anything against the people in the car?" Dan wondered. - -"It is more likely that his hatred is directed against the car itself," -Darrin replied. - -"But why should he hate a mere assemblage of mechanical units?" Dan -demanded. - -"I suppose that, being a Chinaman, he regards an automobile as the work -of the Evil One," Dave smiled. "Your real, old-fashioned Chinaman isn't -strong for new-fangled ideas. In some parts of China the appearance of -an automobile, even to-day, would rouse a mob to wild fury." - -"Queer old place, China!" uttered Dalzell. - -"Since we're waiting orders to go to China, you'll soon know," Dave -rejoined. - -"I don't believe I shall like China," Dan declared prophetically. - -Now that the road was clear, "Burnt-face" crossed the street. He did -not go to the Café de Paris, but stepped up in front of a drug store, -where he halted and turned around. - -In passing, Dave and Dan managed, without staring, to get a good look -at the yellow face. In addition to the purple mark under the right eye, -"Burnt-face," with his lips parted, displayed one incisor tooth, the -lower end of which had been broken off. At the left side of his chin -was a mark such as might have been made by a knife or a bullet. - -"He's an ugly-looking customer," Dan muttered, when he and his chum had -passed a few yards beyond the drug store. - -"That face carries a history," guessed Darrin. "Nor do I believe that -it is a very savory history." - -"I believe that the only real pirates left in the world," observed Dan, -"are the Black Flags that every now and then infest Chinese waters. I -wonder if 'Burnt-face' were ever apprenticed to the Black Flags." - -"Don't talk about him any more," murmured Dave, after a backward -glance. "The Chinaman is now returning our late courtesies by following -_us_." - -Attracted by the window display of a shop that dealt in Hindu curios, -the two young naval officers went inside. - -"I want to buy something pretty with which to surprise Belle," Dave -explained, as the chums roamed through the shop, inspecting the -hundreds of quaint and artistic articles offered for sale. - -"You expect her to reach Manila the 26th of the month, don't you?" Dan -asked. - -"The 16th," Darrin corrected his chum. - -"Due here in eleven days?" cried Dalzell, sharing his comrade's -pleasure in the thought. "My, Dave, you're a very lucky young man!" - -"It seems ages since I said good-bye to Belle," Dave went on musingly. -"Dan, it almost seems as if I had not seen my wife since she and I were -high school sweethearts." - -"I can take my oath that you've seen her more recently than that," -laughed Dan. "Yet I know that it must seem a long while between your -meetings." - -A Hindu salesman, wearing European clothes, topped by a real Hindu -turban, now approached them. - -"Something really nice for a lady," Dave nodded. - -"Pardon, excellency," replied the Hindu, with a low bow. "Is the -lady--ah--young?" - -"Yes," assented Ensign Darrin. - -"May I--ah--inquire whether the young lady be--ah--wife, sweetheart, or -sister?" suggested the Hindu, with a second bow that was lower than the -first. - -"Why do you need to know that?" demanded Dave, frowning slightly. -"She's the finest girl on earth. Isn't that enough for you to know?" - -"Then," declared the Hindu imperturably, "she is your sweetheart, and -in that case I am certain that I know exactly what to show you." - -"Oh, you do?" grimaced Ensign Darrin. "Then trot out the best you -have." - -"Will your excellency condescend to step this way?" proposed the Hindu, -with the lowest bow yet. "I shall exert myself to show you the very -finest that we have suitable for distinguished presentation to a -sweetheart." - -Down to a vault, at the rear of the shop, the salesman led the way. -Opening the vault door he nimbly slipped out two trays of exquisite yet -eccentric Hindu jewelry. - -"Now, let the excellency gloat over these," begged the salesman, -throwing out a bewildering array of rings, brooches, amulets, -bracelets, neck chains and the like, set in a dazzling array of -precious and semi-precious gems. - -"How much is this chain?" asked Dave, picking up one of beautiful -workmanship. - -"The price of that, excellency, is twelve hundred dollars, but as a -very special favor to an officer in the Service I will allow it to go -out of the store at eleven hundred." - -Sighing, Dave laid the chain down. - -"It is not fine enough, I know, excellency," glowed the salesman. "Now, -look at this chain. Is it not handsomer?" - -"Yes," Dave admitted. - -"This chain, excellency, is a wonderful bargain at fifteen hundred -dollars." - -Dave sighed, but declined to examine the chain. - -"Even if you had the money with you," remarked Danny Grin, "your wife -would hardly think you displayed good judgment in spending almost a -year's salary to buy her a chain." - -"Oh, it is for your wife?" exclaimed the Hindu, in an almost shocked -voice. - -"Yes," Dave assented. - -"Oh, in that case, excellency--" - -With incredibly rapid movements the Hindu put the articles back into -the two drawers, shoved them into the vault and closed the door. - -"Here you are, excellency!" cried the Oriental, springing to a near-by -counter. "Here is a chain of considerable beauty, and it costs but six -dollars." - -Giving a momentary gasp, Darrin eyed the fellow, then suddenly reached -over and took him in a tight collar grip. - -"What do you mean, Mr. Insolence?" Darrin demanded sternly. "Do you -wish to insinuate that a sweetheart calls for a handsome gift, but that -anything is good enough for a wife?" - -"Er--ah--in _my_ country, excellency, when one buys for a sweetheart it -is one thing. When he buys for a wife--" - -"Then thank goodness that my country isn't your country," uttered -Ensign Darrin disgustedly, while Danny Grin implored: - -"Before you let him go, Davy, turn him around this way so that I may -register at least one kick!" - -But Darrin suddenly released the rather frightened fellow, saying -crisply: - -"Show me some pieces of jewelry at prices around fifty dollars." - -At first the salesman displayed several pieces for which he asked from -seventy-five to a hundred dollars. - -"You're wasting my time, but I won't waste yours," Dave suddenly broke -in, turning away. - -"Wait a moment, excellency. Do you realize, excellency, that you have -not, in any instance, attempted to bargain with me?" - -"Do you mean that you expect me to work you down to a lower price?" -asked Ensign Dalzell, lowering his voice. - -"It is customary to bargain, excellency," replied the Hindu, with a -bow, though not so low as he had displayed at first. - -"I'm not going to bargain with you," Dave declared quietly. "At any -price you name for an article I shall either accept the price, and pay -it, or else refuse further to consider that article. And don't waste -any more of my time. At the first sign of it I shall quit your store -and not enter it again." - -Still the Hindu tried high prices for a while, then suddenly held up a -necklace set with small, beautiful bits of jade. - -"Eighty dollars," he exclaimed. - -"Mex?" broke in Dan quickly. - -"Of course, excellency," confirmed the Hindu. - -"See here, David, little giant," Danny Grin rattled on, "we've been -going it a bit blind. We've been thinking of gold, or American dollars, -while this man has been talking on the basis of the Mexican silver -dollar." - -In the Philippine Islands the Mexican dollar is still the basis of -currency. As this dollar is worth less than half of that amount in -gold, the price charged by the Hindu, translated into American money, -amounted to less than forty dollars. - -"I'll take it," Dave announced, after a keen inspection of the -necklace. - -Payment was made, and the necklace was placed in a box so small that -Ensign Darrin was easily able to drop it into one of his pockets. - -From the curb outside a pair of glittering, bead-like eyes had peered -into the gloom of the store. - -Dave and Dan left the curio shop, the former feeling happier at thought -of the pleasant surprise secured for Belle. - -Further up the Escolta there now appeared a somewhat Americanized -Chinese youth, of perhaps sixteen years, who soon started indolently on -the trail of the strolling naval officers. - -"Where now?" inquired Danny Grin. - -"Have you anything that you wish to do ashore?" Dave asked. - -"Nothing." - -"Neither have I, so suppose we go down to the office of the Captain of -the Port. Our launch should be in soon." - -"Suits me," nodded Dan. - -These two young officers are the same Dave and Dan whose fortunes our -readers have followed through many volumes full of exciting adventures -and strange incidents. - -Our readers first met them in the pages of the "Grammar School Boys -Series," in which Darrin and Dalzell appeared as members of that now -famous group of six schoolboys who were collectively known as Dick & -Co., taking that name from their leader, Dick Prescott. Their -adventures are further to be found in the High School Boys Series, and -in the High School Vacation Series. - -At the end of high school days Dick Prescott and Greg Holmes went to -the United States Military Academy at West Point. What there befell the -two cadets is set forth in the pages of the West Point Series. The -professional careers of Tom Reade and Harry Hazelton, once also of Dick -& Co., are to be found in the exciting volumes of the Young Engineers -Series. Dave Darrin and Dan Dalzell, as all our readers are aware, were -appointed midshipmen at the United States Naval Academy at Annapolis, -and their lives in that famous training school are splendidly depicted -in the Annapolis Series. - -The present series, as our readers know, depicts the life of Dave and -Dan at sea as young officers. The first volume, "Dave Darrin at Vera -Cruz," deals with the famous events suggested by the title. In the -second volume, "Dave Darrin on Mediterranean Service," is told what -befell our young friends in their efforts to frustrate an international -plot of possibly grave consequence to this country. The third volume, -"Dave Darrin's South American Cruise," which our readers have lately -read, deals with the adventures of the two young naval officers in -foiling the outrageous plots of a South American ex-dictator, scheming -to get back into power. And now, at last, we find Dave and Dan on the -Asiatic Station. - -Hardly had the naval officers turned out of the Escolta, at the water -front, when Dan noticed that the sidewalk held at least fifty Chinese. - -"This is the greatest of American cities, as far as Chinese population -goes," smiled Dave. "Manila never has less than a hundred thousand -Chinese residents." - -Out in the road stood a solitary member of the Chinese population. At a -signal from the youth behind the naval officers, he said a few words in -guttural undertone. - -Quickly the Chinese came together, jabbering and crowding the sidewalk. - -"Gangway!" cried Danny Grin, as he and Dave found themselves pressing -through the yellow throng. - -Slowly, rather indifferently, the Chinese made way for the two naval -officers to step through the crowd. Had Dave and Dan gone out into the -road to get around this crowd it would have been at the expense of -their dignity in a city where no white man is supposed to allow coolies -to block his way. - -"Gangway!" roared Dalzell. - -The Americanized Chinese boy was now close beside the naval officers. A -small, skinny yellow hand reached out. - -"I'm sure Belle will be delighted with that necklace," Dave murmured to -himself. - -Alas! That jewel box no longer rested in his pocket, for the yellow boy -with the bead-like eyes, at that very instant, had filched the little -package. Nor did the picking of the white men's pockets cease at that -point. - -Once through the throng, the two young ensigns were not long in -reaching the building in which are situated the offices of the Captain -of the Port. It is opposite this building, on the bank of the Pasig -River, where launches from naval vessels and army transports come in -and tie up. - -"Launch not in," announced Danny Grin. - -"We'll have some minutes to wait," Dave answered. "Let's go over there -and get a soda." - -"Over there" referred to a little white one-story building, in which -plain soda and similar beverages were sold. - -Dave and Dan stepped inside, calling for soda water and drinking -thirstily. - -"Tastes good," muttered Dan. "Let's have another." - -So the second soda was ordered, and was finished more slowly. Then -Darrin reached into one of his pockets. Soon he explored another -pocket. - -"Why, that's queer!" muttered Dave, aloud. "I thought my money--" - -"Never mind your money, chum," interrupted Dan Dalzell. "I'll pay for--" - -A few seconds later Dan's expression changed to one of great amazement. - -"Why, where _is_ my money?" he gasped. - -"Don't look for it," returned Dave. "I don't believe you'll find it. -For myself, my pockets have been completely cleaned out. I haven't even -the necklace that I bought for Belle." - -"Look here!" uttered Danny Grin, his lower jaw dropping low, indeed. -"Have we been robbed? Have our pockets been gone through just as if we -were a pair of rubes?" - -"Our pockets have been picked all right," Darrin assented, with a -smile. - -"Then it was done while we were in that Chinese sidewalk mob!" said -Dan, quivering with rage. "Just wait until I overhaul 'em, and--" - -Dan sprang outside. His good intentions, however, came to naught, for -the crowd of Chinese had disappeared. - -"It's a good joke on us," grinned Dave, though not very mirthfully. - -"Oh, is it?" flashed back Danny Grin. "Then enjoy yourself! Laugh as -heartily as you can. But I've been touched for two hundred and forty -dollars. How much did you lose?" - -"A hundred and sixty dollars, and the necklace," confessed Darrin. - -"Say," muttered Ensign Dalzell, another strange look coming into his -face as he made another discovery. "I wish I could find those -yellow-faced thieves." - -"Why?" - -"They overlooked something," almost exploded Dalzell. "They didn't get -my watch. It seems to me that it would be no more than honest to run -after them and hand them that, also." - -Dan held up his gold watch. - -"They left my watch in my clothes, too," nodded Dave. - -"I wonder why?" murmured Dalzell. - -"Over four hundred dollars, from the two of us," muttered Dave, staring -grimly up the road. "Not a bad two minutes' work for some one." - -"It would make me feel more kindly to the poor fellow if only he'd come -back and take my watch and chain," declared Danny Grin. "I hate to see -a poor thief overlook anything of value." - -"I was wondering," Dave continued, "whether it would do any good to -complain to the police. On second thought, I believe I shall write the -chief of police after I go aboard ship. If there's a regular gang -working this part of Manila, then the police ought to know it, but I've -no idea that the police would be able to get our money back." - -"That money has been under cover for some minutes," rejoined Dalzell. -"If you've any loose change you might settle our bill here." - -"I haven't a cent," Darrin confessed. - -But the proprietor of the little shop begged the young gentlemen to -forget the little bit of small change that they owed him. This both Dan -and Dave refused to do, promising to pay him the next time they came -ashore. - -No sooner did they step outside than they were confronted by a -well-dressed, tall young man under thirty. - -"I hope you'll pardon me," said this stranger, with a rather decided -English accent, "but I couldn't possibly help overhearing your -conversation inside. For that reason I know that you have had the -misfortune to be robbed of your money by Chinese thieves. Now--no -offense intended, I assure you--could I be of any manner of use to you? -Pembroke is my name, you know; Pembroke of Heathshire, England. I'm on -my way around the world. Now, if between one gentlemen and two others, -you know, I could be of any--" - -The Englishman paused, as if embarrassed; it was plain that he was -trying to offer a loan of money. - -"I think I understand you, Mr. Pembroke," Ensign Darrin replied, with a -grateful smile. "It is extremely kind in you, but the robbery has left -us embarrassed only for a moment. Both of us have funds deposited with -the paymaster on board ship, and after we go aboard it is only a matter -of asking for what we need." - -"You're not annoyed, I trust," murmured Pembroke apologetically. - -"No; profoundly glad to find such faith in human nature as you have -displayed," smiled Ensign Darrin. - -"Oh, I don't trust the whole blooming human race," declared Mr. -Pembroke gravely. "I'm not such a simpleton as that. But I know that -good old Uncle Sam's officers are gentlemen, and between gentlemen, you -know, there is and should be a lot of jolly confidence." - -In the easiest way in the world, Mr. Pembroke was now sauntering along -with the two young Americans. - -"Do you know much about the Chinese?" Dave inquired. - -"Not enough to make me like 'em a precious lot," replied Pembroke. - -"I wish I could understand their lingo," muttered Dalzell. - -"And I'm positively proud that I don't!" glowed Mr. Pembroke. - -They had halted at the water's edge, now, Dan turning his eyes in the -direction of the breakwater to see if he could make out the launch for -which he and his chum waited. - -"Here comes a fuzzy-fuzzy boat," announced Dalzell, at last. "But it's -not ours. Just as it happens, the craft is a Frenchman." - -Pembroke cast a glance at the approaching launch, then went on chatting -with Darrin. - -Presently the launch ran in alongside, a middle-aged French officer -stepping up on the jetty not fifty feet from where Dave and his -companions stood. - -The Frenchman started rather visibly when his gaze rested on Pembroke. -Dave noticed that. And Pembroke saw the Frenchman, for one fleeting -instant. Then the Englishman turned his back squarely, while the French -naval officer, holding himself very erect, and with a frown on his -face, returned the courteous salute of the young American officers. - -"Do you know that gentleman, Mr. Pembroke?" Dave asked quietly. - -"Never saw him before," declared Mr. Pembroke coldly. - -"That's odd," reflected Dave. "If faces are books, and if glances may -be read, I should have said that the Frenchman didn't like our very -courteous Englishman." - -The French officer was now passing out of sight. - -"I see our launch," called out Danny Grin. - -"I say, Mr. Darrin, by the way," spoke up the Englishman, "what is your -ship?" - -"The gunboat 'Castoga'," Darrin answered. - -"Then, if you don't mind, I'm going to do myself the honor, some -afternoon in the near future, of going out to your ship and calling on -you. I find it very dull here in Manila, you know, and I shall be glad -to see more of you both." - -"We shall undoubtedly meet at one of the clubs ashore," Dave smiled -back steadily into the other's eyes. "In that case, I'll try to -introduce you to our commanding officer, and I've no doubt that he'll -be glad to extend you a cordial invitation to come aboard." - -A few moments later the launch from the "Castoga" came gliding in at -the jetty. Dave and Dan extended their hands to Mr. Pembroke, then -stepped aboard the launch, leaving the Englishman to turn away. - -Nor had he more than turned his back when Pembroke allowed a very -distinct frown to gather on his face. - -In front of the office of the Captain of the Port, Pembroke came face -to face with the same French naval officer. The two men regarded each -other stolidly and passed on without speaking. - - - - -CHAPTER II--THE TRAGEDY OF THE BAY - - -"Why did you turn the Englishman down so hard?" asked Danny Grin, as he -and Dave sat at the stern of the launch that sped down the river and -then out to the naval anchorage in the bay. - -"I didn't," Darrin replied. - -"You shut off his proposal to visit us on board." - -"Dan, didn't you notice the look that French naval officer gave -Pembroke?" - -"No." - -"Perhaps you noticed how stiffly the Frenchman stepped away after -returning our salutes." - -"I saw that," said Dan, "and wondered at it." - -"I think the French officer was trying to flag to us an intimation that -Pembroke isn't one who would pass inspection in naval circles." - -"No?" gasped Danny Grin, looking genuinely astonished. "It never struck -me that way. He had the appearance and the manners of a gentleman." - -"So has many an international confidence man," Dave rejoined. "I don't -know a blessed thing against Pembroke, and perhaps the Frenchman -doesn't either. Unless I can find out something definite about the -Englishman, I hardly care to be the one to introduce him to our little -wardroom crowd." - -"I see," nodded Dalzell thoughtfully. "You're right, Dave. One can't be -too careful about his introductions, nor can one very well receive -callers on board ship without making them known to the other wardroom -fellows." - -After the three battleships on which our young naval officers had -served, the "Castoga" did seem small by comparison, although she was a -gunboat of comfortable dimensions, with an ample wardroom for the -number of officers carried, and with all the ordinary provisions for -comfort afloat. - -With a crew of one hundred and thirty sailors supplemented by a -detachment of thirty marines; with a large enough crew in the -engineer's department, and with nine officers, including a surgeon and -a paymaster's clerk, in addition to three engineer officers, the -"Castoga" carried a businesslike complement. - -Lieutenant-Commander Tuthill was the commanding officer, with -Lieutenant Warden as executive officer. The four watch officers were -all ensigns. - -After reporting their return to the officer of the deck, Dave and Dan -went promptly to their quarters. Here, after bathing, they dressed for -dinner, which was due to be served in less than half an hour. - -At table, later, Dave told the tale of the robbery that afternoon. Dan -added the tale of their meeting with Pembroke, and of that Englishman's -offer to loan them money. - -"What kind of fellow is that Pembroke?" asked Lieutenant Warden. - -Dave described the Englishman, adding, questioningly: - -"Do you know him, sir, or know of him?" - -"No," replied Mr. Warden. - -"I thought that Pembroke must be known to a French naval officer who -passed us," continued Darrin, and related that incident, too. - -"The Frenchman's shrug was nothing against the Englishman," remarked -Lieutenant Warden. "It might have been merely instinctive aversion, or -it might mean merely that the Frenchman and the Englishman had a -dispute in the past, at this or some other port. Otherwise it would be -odd indeed to see a Frenchman turn the cold shoulder on an Englishman -when their countrymen are standing shoulder to shoulder on the long -battle lines in Europe." - -"Surely, if the French officer knew Pembroke to be a gentleman, he -would have rushed up and gripped Pembroke's hand just out of a -sentimental feeling for the strong bonds of friendship between France -and England in these dark days in Europe," nodded Dan understandingly. - -"Pembroke wanted to come on board, sir," Ensign Darrin went on, "but I -couldn't help feeling that, before inviting him, I would like to know -more about him." - -"Caution of that sort is never amiss," nodded the executive officer -thoughtfully. "By the way, you don't imagine that there could have been -any connection between the thieving Chinese and Mr. Pembroke, do you?" - -"Why, I hadn't thought of it in that way," Ensign Darrin confessed. -"There isn't usually, is there, much connection between a thief who -robs you and a man who offers to lend you a little money?" - -"There might be easily," said Mr. Warden. - -"Our last half hour on shore was a puzzle altogether," Dave went on, -after a short pause. "First, we followed that burnt-face Chinaman. Then -we ran into a crowd of Chinese who cleaned out our pockets of -everything but our watches. And then we met Pembroke, at whom the -French officer turned up his nose. I am now actually beginning to -wonder if 'Burnt-face,' the thieves and Pembroke may not all be links -in a chain of mystery." - -"At least Pembroke doesn't speak or understand the Chinese language," -Dalzell broke in. - -"He _said_ he didn't," Dave returned. "However, if Pembroke is not a -gentleman and a straightforward fellow, it is as easy to believe that -he lied as that he spoke the truth." - -"Don't bother any more about it," advised Ensign Hale bluffly. "The -money is gone. As to the rest of the story, it isn't worth puzzling -your heads over. Your adventure was all grossly material. No such -things as mysteries or romances are left in the world--nothing but -work." - -"Nevertheless," smiled Ensign Darrin seriously, "I shall continue to -admit myself puzzled until I have succeeded in gathering certain -information that I really wish." - -"What kind of information?" asked Hale. - -"For instance, I want to know if 'Burnt-face' has any connection with -the yellow boys who went through our pockets." - -"I think that at least half likely," replied Ensign Hale gravely. - -"And then, next, I want to know," Darrin went on, "if there is any -connection between 'Burnt-face' and Pembroke." - -"That is much less likely," answered Hale. - -"Last of all, if Pembroke is in the least shady, I'd like to know -something definite about him," wound up Ensign Dave. - -"Go to the Frenchman for that," advised Hale. - -"Thank you; I believe I shall." - -"But what does it matter, Darrin," asked Lieutenant Warden, "whether -Pembroke is all right, or not? You turned him aside from visiting this -craft, so what does it matter whether the fellow is a gentleman or the -reverse?" - -"Because," replied Dave Darrin, so solemnly that some of his brother -officers stared, "I have a premonition that I'm going to meet Pembroke -again, and under conditions where I shall be glad to know something -definite about the fellow." - -At eight bells in the evening Ensign Dalzell went on duty as officer of -the deck. Darrin, aroused in season from a nap, took over the watch at -midnight. - -"Any orders?" asked Darrin of his chum. - -"None, save the usual orders for the safety and security of the ship," -Dalzell replied. Salutes were exchanged, and the former officer of the -deck hurried to his quarters. - -A marine sentry paced aft, another forward. Six sailormen, including -two petty officers, occupied their posts about the deck and on the -bridge. Two or three of the engine-room crew were on watch below. The -others on board slept, for the night was clear and the gunboat at -anchorage half a mile out from the mouth of the Pasig River. - -After the first tour of inspection to see that all was snug, Ensign -Darrin leaned against the quarter rail, looking out over the water. By -this time the sky had clouded somewhat, though the barometer remained -stationary, showing that no atmospheric disturbances were to be looked -for at present. - -The night was so still that nothing but the discipline of trained habit -prevented Ensign Darrin from nodding, then falling asleep. - -Even as it was, his eyelids drooped almost to the closing point as he -leaned there over the rail. But he was not asleep. - -After some minutes Dave opened his eyes wider, straightened up and -glanced out sharply over the water, on which objects were not now so -clearly visible as they had been at midnight. - -"That sounded like a paddle," Darrin told himself, then added, in a low -voice: - -"Sentry!" - -"Aye, aye, sir," replied the marine, in a low voice, at the same time -giving the rifle salute. - -"I thought I heard a boat approaching yonder. Keep your eye open for -any kind of craft coming near." - -"Aye, aye, sir!" - -It was Ensign Darrin who discovered a small, outrigger canoe stealing -forward in the night. Two seconds later the marine also reported it. -Calling the nearest sailor to him, Dave gave him brief, whispered -instructions which sent the young man slipping noiselessly forward. - -"Shall I hail that craft, sir?" whispered the sentry, standing stiffly -beside the young officer. - -"Not yet," Dave rejoined. Both stood there, watching keenly. Few -landsmen, on such a night, would have been able to make out so small a -craft at such a distance. Those who follow the sea are trained to -cat-like vision. - -"Sentry," whispered Dave, "do you make out a second craft, following -the first?" - -"Just barely sir," replied the sentry, after a sharp look. - -Unless the two small craft changed their courses speedily Darrin knew -that he would have to hail them and warn them off. In these piping -times of peace in the Philippines, there was nothing very suspicious in -two boats coming close to a war vessel at anchor. Still, the two canoes -could not be permitted to come up alongside without the occupants first -giving an account of themselves. - -"It looks like a race," Dave told himself, as he continued to watch -intently. "Jove, I am tempted to believe that the second canoe is -trying to overtake the leader. What can it--" - -In the act of bawling an order forward, Ensign Dave Darrin felt his -tongue hit the roof of his mouth. For, at this instant, the pursuing -canoe ranged up alongside the first. - -There was a dim flash of something, accompanied by a yell of unearthly -terror. - -"Light!" shouted Dave Darrin huskily. - -"Aye, aye, sir." - -In a twinkling, the narrow, dazzling beam of one of the forward -searchlights shot over the water. - -Within three seconds it had picked up the smaller of the canoes. To the -watchers from the deck of the gunboat this canoe appeared to be empty. - -Then the light shifted enough to pick up the second, larger canoe, now -darting shoreward under the impetus of two powerful paddlers. - -"Ahoy, there, shorebound boat!" yelled Ensign Darrin lustily. "Lay to -and give an account of yourselves!" - -The challenged canoe moved on so rapidly as to call for the constant -shifting of the searchlight's beam. - -"Lay to, there, or we fire!" bellowed Ensign Darrin over the rippling -waters of Manila Bay. - -But the canoe made no sign of halting. - -"Sentry!" - -"Aye, aye, sir." - -"Take aim and hold it!" - -"Aye, aye, sir." - -Then again Dave challenged. - -"Shorebound boat, third challenge! Lay to, instantly!" - -No attention being paid by the two paddlers, Ensign Darrin now gave the -sharp order: - -"Fire!" - -That bullet must have whistled uncomfortably close to the fleeing -craft, for on the instant both paddlers rose in the canoe. - -"Fire!" commanded Ensign Dave, the second time. - -At the sound of the marine's shot both poised figures sprang overboard -from the canoe. - -"Shall I fire again, sir?" asked the marine, as the beam of the -searchlight continued to play upon the waters where the divers had -vanished. - -"Not unless you see those men that jumped overboard from that canoe," -replied Ensign Darrin. - -Though the searchlight continued to flash further across the water, -nothing was seen of the men from the canoe. Indeed, at the distance, -the rippling waves might easily conceal a swimmer. - -"Pass the word for the boatswain's mate!" Darrin ordered. - -As that petty officer appeared, Darrin ordered him to turn out a boat -crew and put one of the boats over the side. - -"First investigate the nearer canoe, then the second. Bring them both -in alongside. If you see any swimmers in the water, pursue and pick -them up." - -"Aye, aye, sir." - -Still the searchlight continued to play over the waters. The -"Castoga's" small boat ranged alongside the smaller outrigger canoe, -and soon had it in tow with a line astern. A minute or two after the -second canoe was picked up. A short search was made for swimmers, after -which, on signal, the boatswain's mate turned and headed for the -gunboat. - -"Ship's boat ahoy!" Dave called, as the boat and its tows came near. - -"Ahoy the deck, sir!" - -"Are both canoes empty?" Darrin inquired. - -"The first one isn't, sir," replied the boatswain's mate. "There's a -dead Chinaman in it. Head almost cut off; sword work, I should say, -sir." - -"Bring both tows alongside," Dave ordered, with a shiver. "I will -communicate with the police." - -After ordering a wireless operator turned out, Ensign Darrin went over -the side, down a sea-ladder, to the smaller of the outrigger canoes. - -Huddled in a heap in the canoe, was a Chinaman who did not seem to be -more than thirty years of age. His head, nearly severed from his body, -had fallen forward until it hung close to the dead man's chest. It was -only by turning the head that Ensign Darrin was able to see the face, -on which there still lingered a look of terror. - -"A Chinese tong-fight or a gang murder," Dave told himself, in keen -disgust. - -Then climbing up over the side he sent an orderly to summon the -executive officer. - -Less than three minutes later Lieutenant Warden, fully dressed, and -wearing his sword, walked briskly out upon the quarter-deck. - -The executive officer listened intently while Ensign Darrin made his -report with conciseness. - -"I'll take a look at the body," said Mr. Warden, and went down over the -side. He came up again, horror written in every line of his face. - -"A cowardly killing, Ensign Darrin," declared the executive officer. -"Notify the Manila police by wireless." - -"Aye, aye, sir." - -"Call me again, if I am needed." - -"Aye, aye, sir." - -The instant Darrin had saluted and Mr. Warden had turned on his heel, -Dave, under a light just inside the superstructure, wrote a few words -which he signed in his official capacity as officer of the deck. This -was sent forward to the waiting wireless operator, who sent the message -to a military station on shore, whence the message was telephoned to -police headquarters. - -Within three minutes the wireless operator, ran aft, saluting, and -reported: - -"A police launch will put off immediately, and come out, sir." - -Fifteen minutes later a motor launch, flying the police ensign, ranged -up alongside the "Castoga." An American official, accompanied by four -Filipino policemen, came on board. - -Dave at once narrated what had happened, after which the American -police official inspected both canoes and looked at the huddled yellow -body. - -"This will require investigation, sir," declared the police official. -"I shall tow both canoes ashore, and then the force will get busy." - -"Don't you wish to send a wireless ashore, urging the police to look -out for two swimmers who are likely to attempt to land?" suggested -Dave. - -"An excellent idea," replied the police official, and wrote out a -despatch which Ensign Darrin sent to the wireless operator forward. - -After that the launch chugged away with the two canoes in tow. - -Twenty minutes later a wireless message was received aboard the -"Castoga," and immediately the operator brought it aft. - -"Native Policeman Rafeta," Ensign Darrin read, "reports that a Chinese -swimmer was observed, by him, to land. The Chinaman reported that his -skiff had upset. Native policeman, not being suspicious, reports that -he allowed swimmer to proceed on his way. Swimmer is to be identified -by a fire-mark on the right cheek under eye." - -"Burnt-face!" gasped Ensign Dave, recoiling slightly. "Then it seems -that I was not quit of that fellow when I turned my back on him on the -Escolta this afternoon. In what fiendish business can 'Burnt-face' be -engaged?" - - - - -CHAPTER III--MR. PEMBROKE BREAKS IN - - -On the next day the Manilla police had little of interest to add to the -account of the night tragedy on Manilla Bay. - -Searching the city, and especially the Chinese quarters, the police had -been unable to find any yellow man answering to the description of -"Burnt-face." - -Very likely many of the Chinese residents of the city knew the man who -was sought, but Chinamen habitually mind their own business, even to -the extent of withholding important information from the police. So -within two or three days the chase was all but forgotten. The Chinese -"tongs" are secret societies that commit killings in all parts of the -globe where their people are to be found, and the death of an unknown -Chinaman does not provoke the police anywhere to any great zeal in -finding the slayer. - -Then the "Castoga," which, for reasons known only to the higher naval -authorities, had been anchored half a mile from the mouth of the Pasig, -was ordered to new anchorage off the naval station at Cavite. - -On board, the officers had ceased to speak of the strange Chinese -tragedy of the night; Dave and Dan had well-nigh ceased to think about -it. - -One afternoon the French gunboat "Revanche" received visitors. Ensigns -Darrin, Dalzell and Hale were requested to represent the "Castoga" and -did so, going over in the launch. - -On board the French boat they found a sprinkling of English and -Japanese naval officers. There were also a few officers from the United -States Army. - -Our American friends were introduced to all present whom they had not -previously known. Half an hour later Darrin was inspecting the -"Revanche's" lifeboat equipment under the escort of Lieutenant Brun, of -the French Navy, when a superior officer appeared on deck. It was the -same officer who had appeared, on shore, to exhibit such marked -disapproval of Mr. Pembroke. - -"There's an officer over there to whom I wish you would introduce me," -Dave said to the lieutenant. - -"With great pleasure," replied Brun, "as soon as our turn comes. That -is Commander Bertrand, commanding the 'Revanche.' All the gentlemen -present will be introduced to him now." - -"If you don't mind," Dave added, quickly, in French, "I shall be glad -to wait until the last, as I should like to have a few words with your -commander." - -A group had gathered around Commander Bertrand, who, all smiles and -good will, played the host to perfection. - -At last Lieutenant Brun led Dave over to be introduced. The -introduction accomplished, Brun moved away a short distance. - -After the first few polite exchanges had been made on both sides, Dave -asked: - -"Would you object, sir, to telling me whether you know a Mr. Pembroke, -an Englishman?" - -"I know that it is a well-known English name," replied Commander -Bertrand, "but personally I know no Englishman of that name." - -"Do you remember seeing Mr. Dalzell and myself with a man in front of -the office of the Captain of the Port a few days ago?" - -"I recall having passed you," replied the Frenchman readily. - -"That was Mr. Pembroke with whom we were talking." - -"Was it?" inquired the Frenchman politely, as he raised his eyebrows. -"Then perhaps I was in error. I felt that I had seen the man before, -but at that time his name was Rogers." - -"May I inquire, sir, if you know this man Rogers?" - -Commander Bertrand shrugged his shoulders slightly as he asked: - -"Is he a friend of yours, Monsieur Darrin?" - -"No; but he had presented himself to Mr. Dalzell and me, and then had -offered to do us a service." - -"I do not believe that I would trust him," replied the Frenchman. "I -cannot say, positively, that Monsieur Rogers and Monsieur Pembroke are -one and the same man, but this I can assure you--that Monsieur Rogers is -far from being an honest man." - -Further than that the French officer seemed disinclined to discuss the -subject. After a brief chat on other topics Dave thanked the French -Commander courteously and moved away. In less than two minutes, -however, Dave found a chance to impart this information briefly to -Danny Grin. - -"Pembroke looks like a good one to dodge," declared Ensign Dalzell. - -"I don't know," returned Dave Darrin. "It all hinges on whether he is -really the chap who once called himself Rogers. Commander Bertrand -declined to be positive that they are one and the same, though for -himself, he seems to believe it. However, we are not likely to see -Pembroke again. He has made no effort to force himself upon us." - -Not long after that the launch called, and the "Castoga's" visiting -officers started to return to their own craft. - -"There is some one waving to us," declared Dave, staring across the -water at the occupants of a small motor boat. - -"Why, it looks like Captain Chapin," returned Dalzell. - -"It _is_ Chapin, and that is his sister with him," returned Dave. "See, -she is standing up in the bow to wave her handkerchief to us." - -"Chapin ought not to allow her to stand up in the bow of such a narrow -craft," said Danny Grin. "It's a risky pose for any one but a veteran -sailor. It's dangerous. She--" - -"By Jove!" burst from Darrin. "There she goes--overboard!" - -For a rolling wave, catching the small motor boat under the bow, had -rocked the little craft. - -Miss Chapin was seen to stagger wildly and then plunge overboard. - -"They've stopped!" cried Dan. "She doesn't come up, either!" - -"Boatswain's mate!" rang out Ensign Darrin's voice sharply to the naval -launch alongside. "Put over there at once. Run astern of the motor -boat's position." - -"Aye, aye, sir," and the naval launch swung briskly around. - -"I beg your pardon, Hale, for forgetting that you are ranking officer -here," Dave apologized, keeping his gaze out over the water. - -"There's no apology needed," returned Ensign Hale. "Our only need is to -reach the spot as quickly as possible." - -The motor boat had stopped. Captain Chapin at the first realization of -the incident, had leaped up, and now stood scanning the water for the -first glimpse of his sister when she would rise to the surface. - -So great was the excitement on the naval launch that neither Dave nor -Dan really noticed it when another man aboard the motor boat rose more -slowly, showing his head for the first time above the gunwale. - -As the motor boat put about on her course both Captain Chapin and this -other man dived overboard. - -"I wonder if they see Miss Chapin yet?" muttered Dave, as the naval -launch raced to the scene. - -It was speedily apparent that Miss Chapin had not yet been found, for -both hatless swimmers swam about uncertainly, going down head first, -from time to time, as though to explore the water near the surface. - -Then the naval launch plunged into the scene. From it dived three -ensigns and two sailors aboard who were not engaged with the handling -of the craft. - -With seven expert swimmers now in the water, Miss Lucy Chapin stood an -excellent chance of being found. - -Hardly had the Navy men dived when Captain Chapin's male companion swam -with long overhand strokes away from the rest. - -"I see her!" shouted this swimmer, and dived. - -"He has her!" panted Dalzell. "Hooray!" - -Instantly six swimmers turned and swam toward the rescuer, who now -appeared on the surface supporting a woman's head on his shoulder. - -"Good work! Fine!" cheered Dave. - -Captain Chapin was the first to reach his sister's rescuer. - -"Is Lucy dead?" cried Chapin anxiously, when he beheld his sister's -white face. - -"Stunned," replied the rescuer. "I think she must have been struck on -the head by the boat as it passed her." - -Silently the other swimmers turned in behind the young woman, her -rescuer and brother. - -"Better bring Miss Chapin to the 'Castoga's' boat, Captain," Dave -called. "It's larger. We'll take her directly to the gunboat and have -the surgeon attend her." - -The boatswain's mate ran the naval launch up within easy distance, and -Miss Chapin was lifted aboard. - -On one of the cushions Miss Chapin was laid, while all gathered about -her anxiously. - -"Make the 'Castoga' with all speed," ordered Ensign Hale. "The young -lady must have prompt attention." - -On the way to the "Castoga" Captain Chapin did everything he could -think of to revive his sister. The others stood about, ready to help. - -Then it was that Dave happened, for the first time, to face the -rescuer. - -"Pembroke!" he called in astonishment. - -"Howdy do?" asked the Englishman, with a smile holding out his hand. - -Though Dave felt himself chilling with suspicion of the pleasant -stranger, he could not withhold his hand. - -"I was on my way out to visit your ship," smiled Pembroke, as he -released Dave's hand after a warm grip. "Captain Chapin was good enough -to say that he would present me on board." - -"And glad indeed I am that I undertook to do so," exclaimed Chapin. "If -it hadn't been for you, Pembroke, I am afraid my sister would have been -lost." - -Pembroke was now engaged in shaking hands with Dalzell, who felt -obliged to present him to Ensign Hale. - -"A splendid rescue, that," said Hale warmly. - -The gunboat's launch was now speedily alongside the "Castoga," the -motor boat, a small craft that carried passengers on the bay for hire, -following at slower speed. - -"We've a half-drowned young lady on board, who needs the surgeon's -attention," called Hale, between his hands, just before the launch ran -alongside. - -Miss Chapin was immediately taken on board, and carried to the quarters -of the executive officer, where she was laid in a bunk. Only her -brother and the surgeon remained with her. - -Dave felt obliged to introduce Pembroke to his brother officers. The -Englishman proceeded to make their acquaintance with evident delight. - -Five minutes later the executive officer recovered his presence of mind -sufficiently to send ashore to Cavite for dry garments of a size -suitable for Miss Chapin's use. In an hour or two that young lady, -revived and attired in dry clothing, was brought on deck on her -brother's arm. She was weak, but out of danger. - -"We came out in order to make a call aboard," Captain Chapin explained -to the officers under the quarter-deck awning, "but we had no idea we -were going to make such a sensational visit." - -"I fancy that women are always nuisances aboard naval craft," smiled -Miss Chapin, whereupon the assembled officers promptly assured her that -women were nothing of the sort. - -In the meantime the three officers who had leaped over into the bay had -had time to change their clothing. It became a merry party on deck. - -Up to Mr. Warden stepped a messenger, saluting. - -"The Lieutenant Commander's compliments, sir, and will the executive -officer report to the Lieutenant Commander at once?" - -"Immediately," replied Lieutenant Warden, returning the salute, taking -his brief adieu by merely raising his uniform cap before he left the -party. - -Ten minutes later Lieutenant Warden stepped briskly on deck. He paused -long enough to say something in an undertone to the officer of the -deck, who smartly passed the word for a messenger. - -"I am sorry to announce," said the executive officer, approaching the -group of officers who surrounded Miss Chapin, "that our pleasant days -in Manila are ended for the present." - -"I should say so," cried Captain Chapin. "There goes your recall flag -to the mast-head." - -"Right!" replied Mr. Warden crisply. "Our sailing orders have just been -wirelessed from shore. We sail at seven this evening, if our few men on -shore leave can be recalled in that time. Mr. Hale, you are to take the -launch and go ashore after the leave men." - -"Very good, sir," replied that ensign, saluting, next raising his cap -to Miss Chapin and hastening away. - -"Leaving, are you?" asked Pembroke, in a tone of regret. "And what is -your destination?" - -"China," rejoined Lieutenant Warden tersely. - -The Englishman's face changed expression. - -"Not--" he stammered. "Not the--" - -"For the Nung-kiang River," replied the executive officer. - -Dave Darrin and Dan Dalzell were the only ones present who caught the -strange, fleeting look that passed over the face of Pembroke. - -"Why can this Englishman object to our going to the Nung-kiang River?" -Ensign Darrin wondered. "What interest can he take in any mission of -ours there?" - - - - -CHAPTER IV--THE LANDING PARTY AT NU-PING - - -"That ought to hold the pirates for a little while," declared Danny -Grin, his good-natured face looking unusually grim. - -"I think it will," replied Dave, halting before his cabin door. "Dan -Dalzell, if my face is as dirty as yours I shouldn't care to walk up -Main Street in my native town." - -"Go in and look at _yourself_," scoffed Dalzell. - -"It's fully as dirty," called Dave, from the interior of his cabin, -surveying himself in the glass. - -But it was as honorable dirt as any man may have on his face--the grime -of powder-smoke as it blew back when the gunboat's five-inch guns had -been swung open at the breech. - -For the "Castoga," intercepted by wireless on the way to the -Nung-kiang, had been sent to Hong Kong by an official order from -Washington. The threatened troubles along the Nung-kiang had quieted -down to such an extent that cautious officials in Washington dreaded -lest Chinese sensibilities should be wounded by the sending of a -gunboat up the river. - -So, day after day, the "Castoga" had lain in the mountain-bordered -harbor at Hong Kong. - -Then came the word one day that the Chinese rebels in the district -around the city of Nu-ping, on the Nung-kiang River, had again become -troublesome, and that the American mission buildings at Nu-ping were -threatened. The "Castoga" had been ordered to proceed at full speed, -she being the nearest craft of a draft light enough to ascend the -river. - -During the last hours of darkness the gunboat had steamed up the river, -all eyes on board turned toward the sinister red glow that lighted the -sky above the Chinese city, capital of a province. - -Just before daylight the gunboat dropped anchor with every man and -officer at quarters. - -From shore came the sound of rifle shots, a wild pandemonium of yells, -as thousands of raging Chinese surged upon the mission buildings, to -which fire had already been set, and from which the American -missionaries and their families, aided by the white residents of -Nu-ping, were making the only resistance that lay within their power. - -The first note of cheer that came to the missionaries and their friends -was the whistle of the gunboat, sounding clearly when still two miles -distant. Then the lights of the fighting craft came into sight. - -For a few minutes after coming to anchor, the commander of the -"Castoga" was forced to wait for sufficient daylight to enable him to -distinguish accurately between friend and foe. - -At the side of the gunboat a launch and four cutters waited, to carry a -landing party, if the sending ashore of men should prove to be -necessary. Anxiously, using his night glasses every minute, the -American commander paced the deck and listened. - -Then, when there was barely enough light, word was telephoned to the -division officers to begin action. - -Boom! spoke the first gun from the gunboat. Other shots followed -rapidly. - -In the compound before the burning mission buildings was a mass of -yellow fiends, crowding, yelling and shooting. From the windows of such -portions of the burning buildings as were still tenable American rifle -fire was poured into the mob. - -That first shell, landing among the yellow fiends, killed more than -twenty Mongols, wounded others, and drove the attackers out of the -compound. - -Boom! Bang! Other shells flew through the air, clearing away the rabble -further back. - -From the mission buildings, a quarter of a mile away, went up a wild -cheer of hope. - -But the attacking rabble, despite the first shell fire, came back, -inviting further punishment. - -Again the gunboat's five-inch guns roared out. There was now sufficient -light to enable the American gunners to make out the locations of the -mob. - -At least thirty shells were fired ere the rebels beat a retreat beyond -the confines of Nu-ping. - -It was time to stop firing, for some of the American shells had set -fire to Chinese dwellings and business buildings. - -On a low hill, a quarter of a mile away from the burning mission -buildings, flew the Chinese flag, flanked by the flag of the governor -of the province. - -Watching this yamen, or palace, the American officers saw a body of not -more than a hundred soldiers issue suddenly from behind the walls. -Straight to the mission hurried these tardy fighting men. Though late -in acting, the Chinese governor was sending an invitation to the -endangered missionaries and their friends to share the hospitality and -protection of his yamen. - -"He might have done that before," muttered Dan Dalzell. - -"If he has so few Chinese soldiers," Dave explained, "he never could -have driven back the thousands of rebels. Our friend, the governor, is -cautious, surely, but plainly he is no fool." - -Once the bombardment had stopped, the various officers, except one -division officer, had been ordered to their quarters to clean up and -put on fresh uniforms, for the work of the day was by no means -finished. - -So back to their quarters hurried the released division officers. - -Dave Darrin quickly divested himself of his dungaree working clothes, -then stripped entirely, going under a shower bath. From this he emerged -and rubbed down, drew on fresh underclothing, a clean shirt, and -hastily completed his toilet. - -At that instant there came a summons at the door, with an order for -Ensign Darrin to attire himself in khaki uniform. The same order was -delivered to Dan. - -"Landing party work," was the thought that leaped instantly into the -minds of both. - -Nor were they disappointed. Into the launch, with several other boats -alongside, tumbled forty sailors and twelve marines, armed, and with -rapid-fire guns and ammunition. In one of the other boats were -additional cases of ammunition; in others were commissary supplies. - -Dave received his orders from Executive Officer Warden. - -"You will go ashore, Ensign Darrin, and at all hazards reach our fellow -Americans. What you shall do on reaching them will depend upon -circumstances and upon instructions signaled to you from this ship. -Ensign Dalzell will accompany you as next in command. On board we shall -keep vigilant watch, and you may rely upon such backing as our guns can -give you in any emergency that may come up." - -Dave saluted, with a hearty "Very good, sir," but asked no questions. -None were necessary. - -In another moment the landing party had been reinforced by a petty -officer and three men who were to bring the boats back to the -"Castoga." - -Casting off, the launch headed shoreward, towing the boats astern. - -Within three minutes, landing had been made at one of the smaller -docks. - -"I don't see any reception committee here to welcome us," muttered -Ensign Dalzell. - -"Probably all of the natives, who are curious by nature, are watching -the burning of the buildings that our shells set on fire," returned -Ensign Darrin. "But I'm glad there's no reception party here, for -undoubtedly it would be an armed committee." - -As soon as landing had been effected, however, a petty officer, who was -sent forward with three men, succeeded in routing out a number of -sturdy, sullen coolies, who had been hiding in a near-by warehouse. -These yellow men the petty officer marched back briskly, the coolies -being forced to pick up and carry the ammunition and food supplies. - -"See to it that these Chinese don't try to run away with the stuff," -Dave ordered tersely. "Keep them under close guard." - -"Aye, aye, sir." - -At the word from Darrin, Dalzell ordered the sailors to fall in and -lead the way in double file, the marines marching at the rear of the -little baggage train. - -"Straight to the yamen!" commanded Darrin, as he gave Dan the forward -order, then fell back to keep an eye over the conduct of the porters. - -For the first block of the march through the narrow, foul-smelling -streets, the natives contented themselves with glancing sullenly out at -the handful of daring invaders. But a turn in the street brought the -American naval men in sight of an angry-looking crowd of nearly a -thousand Chinese--all men. - -"Are they going to block our way?" whispered Dan, marching quietly on -when Dave hastened to his side. - -"They are not," Darrin answered bluntly, "though they may try to. No -one is going to block us to-day until we have used all our ammunition." - -"That has the good old Yankee sound," grinned Dalzell. - -Seeing that the sullen crowd was massing, Ensign Darrin went forward, -hastening in advance of his little column. - -"Is there any one here who speaks English?" Dave called pleasantly, -above the dead hush of that stolid Chinese crowd. - -There was no answer. - -"All right then," smiled Ensign Darrin, "I shall have to talk to you by -sign language. Make way, please!" - -Drawing his sword, he signed to the Chinese to make way for his command -to pass. Still no response. - -Ensign Dan, marching his men on, came up to Dave's side. - -"Column halt!" Ensign Darrin called promptly. "Order arms. Draw -bayonets. Fix bayonets!" - -With a rattling of steel, accompanied by many grins, sailors and -marines alike obeyed. - -"Once more, I call upon you to make way!" called Dave, striding forward -and endeavoring to wave the crowd aside by gestures with his sword. -Still nobody moved. - -"Ensign Dalzell," rapped out the sharp order, "form two platoons -extending across the street in close order. Give promptly the order to -charge." - -As he gave this command Darrin stepped back, placing himself at the -extreme right of the first short platoon. - -"Charge bayonets!" ordered Dan. - -Dave led the men forward, Dalzell remaining behind with the remainder -of the little command. - -Finding the points of the bayonets at their breasts, the Chinese gave -utterance to cries of fright. There was a backward surge. - -"Halt!" cried Dave, just in time to prevent some of the Chinese from -feeling cold American steel. "Steady! Forward march! Hep, hep, hep!" - -Emphasizing the speed of the step with his "hep, hep," Dave now -continued his squad at a brisk walk, giving the yellow natives time to -make their retreat without trampling one another. - -At the next corner the Chinese surged off at right angles in two -directions. - -"I guess we'll find the rest of the way clear enough," smiled Ensign -Dave, again forming his men in double file and falling back to Dan's -side. "The Mongols had me scared. I was afraid I'd have to order the -men to load and fire." - -"Would you have done that?" asked Dalzell. - -"Why not?" asked Dave, with a shrug of his shoulders. "There are -American women up at the yamen, and they are still in peril. My orders -are to reach the yamen, and I propose to do it if it be possible. If -any yellow men try to block our way they will do so at their own risk. -I'll charge or fire into any crowd or force that blocks our way." - -"Good!" chuckled Ensign Dan. "I like the sound of that talk!" - -Down by the river front, save for the warehouses, the buildings were of -the meanest--flimsy affairs of bamboo, with cheaply lacquered facings, -windows of oiled paper and floors of earth. Now, however, the little -naval column began to pass through a better part of the city. Here the -houses were of wood, substantially built, and of pagoda or tent -patterns. Not a few of these dwellings were surrounded by compounds, or -yards, enclosed by high stone walls. - -And then, at last, in the heart of the city, the column came out upon -the low hillside on which was the great square surrounding the -governor's yamen. - -None in front opposed Darrin's command, but a crowd that must have -numbered two thousand followed close at the heels of the detachment. - -"Going to halt in the center of the square?" Dan inquired in a low -tone. - -"No," rejoined Ensign Dave. "I shall march up to the main gate in the -compound wall." - -"And then--?" inquired Dalzell. - -"I shall demand to be admitted to the American refugees." - -"And if you are refused?" pressed Dan. - -"That will be the governor's worry," replied Dave quietly. - - - - -CHAPTER V--SIN FOO HAS HIS DOUBTS - - -It was a gray stone wall, some twelve feet high, that surrounded the -compound of the yamen. Sentries in the uniform of Chinese soldiery were -pacing the top of this formidable rampart. - -Over the walls could be seen the strange, gracefully arched red and -yellow roofs of the several large and the few small buildings of the -yamen. - -Under the gray walls, on the outside, crouched a few mangy-looking -beggars. Men and women of this type always loiter outside of every -yamen, trusting to the occasional generosity of the high official who -resides within, for in China every mandarin, governor and other high -official must always be a good deal of an alms-giver. - -Not even the sight of the heavily armed little American column stirred -these beggars beyond the most ordinary exhibition of curiosity. - -"Put the column to the right oblique, and go over to that gate," -directed Dave, pointing with his drawn sword. - -A moment later the command, "Halt!" rang out. From the ramparts above -three Chinese soldiers gazed down stolidly. - -Striding forward to the gong that hung before the gate, Ensign Darrin -struck it loudly three times. - -A minute passed without answer. Dave sounded thrice again. Another -minute passed. - -"Confound those fellows inside," muttered Dave to his chum. "I've -heard, before this, that the Chinese official tries to show his -contempt for western barbarians by making them await his pleasure." - -Glancing down his line, Darrin noted a sailor who was well known for -his physical powers. - -"Henshaw!" summoned Dave crisply. - -Leaving the ranks, Seaman Henshaw stepped briskly forward, saluting -respectfully. - -"Henshaw, do you think you could play a loud tune on this gong?" - -"Aye, aye, sir." - -"How long do you think you could keep that tune going?" - -"An hour, anyway, sir." - -"Can you play that gong like a bass-drum?" - -"Like a whole drum-corps, sir," answered Seaman Henshaw, with just the -suspicion of a grin. - -"Then fall to, Henshaw." - -Picking up the fancifully carved stick, Seaman Henshaw faced the -three-foot gong. - -Bang! crash! zim! zoum! smash! It was a lusty tattoo that Seaman -Henshaw beat upon that resounding metal. _The noise could have been -heard a mile away._ Dave afterwards learned that every sound was -distinctly heard on board the gunboat. - -[Illustration: It Could Have Been Heard a Mile Away.] - -Bim! bam! whang! After a full minute of it Seaman Henshaw looked as if -he were still enjoying his task. Several of the men in the waiting -column had grounded their rifle butts that they might hold at least one -hand to an ear to shut out the din. - -On the wall overhead the Chinese sentries moved uneasily away from -close quarters. - -Crash! zam! bing! That gong rang forth as, it is safe to say, it had -not done before in centuries, for Henshaw was a young giant and proud -of his muscle and endurance. - -Zim! zim! zam! The racket was more than ears could endure for a long -stretch. - -At about the end of the third minute the double gates were thrown -suddenly open. In the open gateway stood at least a score of armed -soldiers, at their head a young Chinaman, tall, well-dressed and of -rather commanding appearance. - -Instantly Ensign Darrin pressed Henshaw's unemployed arm. With a final -crash the pounding of the gong died out. - -"His excellency, the governor, demands to know why this din is being -made at this gate," declared the tall young Chinaman, in a haughty -voice, but in excellent English. - -"It is my way of announcing my call," Dave replied. - -"Who are you?" - -"Ensign Darrin, United States Navy, very much at your service, sir," -Dave replied. "And now, sir, I have the honor to request that you, -also, announce your name and position here." - -"Since I serve his excellency, the governor, that is enough for you to -know," replied the Chinaman. "However, I will state that my name is Sin -Foo. I am under secretary to his excellency, and, as such, I have come -to bring word to you that it is his excellency's pleasure that you -depart from this neighborhood and return to your vessel." - -"I am very sorry, Mr. Sin Foo," Dave responded, "but it is impossible -for me to make my call on a proxy. I must see his excellency in -person." - -"I am very sorry," replied the secretary, speaking in a tone of cold -contempt, "but his excellency cannot see you so early in the day. -Later--" - -"Attention," called Ensign Dave, in a low voice. "Column, forward -march!" - -Instantly the naval line moved forward. Shocked and indignant, the -secretary spoke in Chinese to some of the soldiers. The big gate began -to move as though it would shut. - -"At the double quick! Charge!" shouted Dave Darrin, leaping forward, -brandishing his sword. - -In a twinkling the first dozen seamen, headed by two officers, had -rushed into the compound. - -At one side stood two Chinese soldiers, working a cumbersome wheel, -attached to a windlass and rope that moved the double gate. Henshaw -leaped at this pair, knocking both down. - -"I must warn you, Ensign Darrin," shouted Sin Foo, his face purple with -rage, "that this conduct of yours is contrary to the usages of respect -that must be observed between the representatives of two great -countries. Your conduct, sir, is an outrage!" - -"And the governor's conduct also is an outrage," Darrin retorted -sternly, "in allowing mobs to burn the mission buildings and all but -take the lives of the American missionaries and their families." - -"All the mission Americans are safe at this yamen," retorted Sin Foo. -"There is no need to fear for your fellow Americans. They are safe and -under the immediate protection of his excellency, the governor." - -"That is what I have come to see about," Dave declared. "Mr. Sin Foo, I -have no wish to be lacking in courtesy, and I shall display as much as -I can, under the circumstances. But my men are now inside the compound, -and here they will remain until my orders are changed by my commanding -officer." - -Though the Chinese soldiers had withdrawn to varying distances before -the harmless bayonet rush, Sin Foo remained and faced Ensign Darrin -with every sign of indignant disapproval in his almond-shaped eyes. - -The impressed Chinese porters had been driven into the compound, where -they dropped their burdens. Dan quietly paid them off with silver -coins. The instant they found themselves permitted to leave, these -sullen coolies fairly flew out through the still open gate. - -"Sir," began Sin Foo again, speaking with great haughtiness, "if these -supplies are intended for the American missionaries, I will undertake -to receive them on behalf of your countrymen, but I must once more, and -for the last time, insist that you withdraw your men from this -compound. If you do not instantly withdraw, it will provoke grave -trouble between your country and mine." - -"Mr. Sin Foo," Dave replied, speaking pleasantly, and smiling, "I wish -to treat you, and all other Chinese officials with every mark of -courtesy. I must make it plain, however, that I shall not leave this -yamen until I have been so ordered by my commanding officer. Moreover, -I am under strict orders to see the American mission party at once, and -I must very respectfully insist upon no more delay. I demand, sir, to -see Bishop Whitlock first of all." - -"Ensign Darrin, your language is insolent!" cried Sin Foo angrily. - -"My talk will quickly change to acts, if my requests are not at once -granted," replied Dave, firmly. - -"'Acts'? What do you mean by that word?" demanded Sin Foo. - -"I mean that if Bishop Whitlock and his friends are not at once -produced, I shall be under the necessity of searching the yamen for -them," Ensign Darrin rejoined. - -"Search the yamen?" gasped Sin Foo incredulously. "Would you dare -profane the sovereignty of China?" - -"I'll do it in just five minutes, if my request is not heeded," -retorted Ensign Dave drawing out his watch. - -By this time at least one hundred and fifty armed Chinese soldiers had -appeared, on the ramparts, in the compound, in the doorways and windows -of the buildings. Darrin's force was much inferior numerically. Sudden -treachery on the part of the Chinese might cut the American naval force -in two, but Danny Grin was keeping alert watch on all Chinese in sight. - -"You are making a grave mis--" began Sin Foo loftily. - -"And you have already lost forty-five seconds of that five minutes," -Ensign Dave suggested, still standing, watch in hand. "If you use up -the time in conversation, Mr. Sin Foo, I shall not grant a grace of -even five seconds." - -"Your insolence, sir, overwhelms me," replied the under secretary. -"Shudderingly, I shall take it into the presence of his excellency." - -"And impress upon his excellency, if you please, that I am not going to -lose time," answered Dave, again glancing at his watch. - -Turning on his heel, Sin Foo disappeared through a near-by door of one -of the buildings. - -Several minutes slipped by. Dave glanced frequently at the hands of his -watch. - -"The time is nearly up, Dan," he announced, at last. "You remain in -command of the marines and guard our ammunition and other stores. At -the second of five minutes I shall form the sailormen and march through -this yamen until I find the missionary party." - -Danny Grin nodded gravely. - -"Seamen fall in!" called Ensign Darrin, replacing his watch in his -pocket. "Forward, guard left, mar--" - -"Stop!" cried a ringing voice. Out of the doorway through which he had -vanished appeared Sin Foo, running and waving his arms. - -"The governor's answer?" Dave curtly demanded, turning upon his heel. - -"I will take you to the missionary party," conceded Sin Foo. - -"Very well; step with me, then, and lead the way." - -"But you must not take an armed party with you," protested Sin Foo, -looking very much aghast. - -"My men go with me," Dave replied firmly. "Sir, we cannot have any more -nonsense. I am convinced that my countrymen must be prisoners, else -they would have come out to greet me before this. Lead the way and I -will march my men behind you." - -Looking as though he would very much like to say a good deal, Sin Foo -led the way around the buildings to the left, thence to the farthest -building of all at the rear of the compound. Scattered around the -outside of this building were nearly a score of Chinese soldiers -carrying their rifles at shoulder arms. - -"You have kept the Americans as prisoners, just as I suspected," -charged Ensign Darrin, turning accusingly upon the under secretary. - -"And you forget, Ensign Darrin," retorted Sin Foo, "that his excellency -the governor commands here." - -"We'll let it go at that," answered the young ensign, "provided your -governor doesn't attempt to put any crimps in the safety or liberty of -my countrymen. Right now, be good enough to order your soldiers away so -that there may be no clash between them and my men." - -Through the windows of the one-story building Dave Darrin could see -several faces of men and women looking eagerly out. - -Sullenly, Sin Foo spoke to the Chinese soldiers, who, saluting, -withdrew to a distance, though they did not leave the scene. Then a -door was flung open, and American citizens began to pour out. - -Darting through the foremost of the throng was one handsome young -American woman, who, holding her arms outstretched, while eager tears -of gladness glistened in her eyes, cried: - -"Dave!" - -It was Belle Darrin, once Belle Meade, Dave's schoolgirl sweetheart -then, and now his wife. - -"You, Belle?" he exclaimed, almost incredulously, as he embraced her. -"I thought you were in Manila, awaiting word when and where to join -me." - -"I couldn't wait any longer to join you, so I came up in the last -steamer from Manila, and transferred to a river boat at the foot of the -river. Aren't you glad to see me?" - -"Glad, indeed!" Dave embraced her again. But he was on duty, and most -urgent duty at that. Even further conversation with his beloved wife -must wait until he had rightful leisure. - -Then his eye fell upon another in the little throng. - -"You here, Mr. Pembroke?" Ensign Darrin inquired. - -"Yes," confessed the Englishman. "I'm a bit of a rover, you know. Never -know where I shall be next." - -"And Mr. Pembroke has been extremely kind in helping me on the -journey," Belle added brightly. "Mr. Pembroke told me that he had met -you in Manila." - -Though Dave bowed courteously he couldn't help feeling dislike of this -smooth-talking Pembroke. The latter was an Englishman; then, unless he -was serving his country in this part of the world, why wasn't the -fellow at home, doing his bit of military service for Britain? He was -young enough, and able-bodied, and England was calling all her younger -men to the colors. To Darrin's mind it was a sheer confession of -disgrace for Pembroke to admit that he was merely touring the world at -a time when England was demanding service on the battle field from -every young Briton who was not otherwise engaged in serving his -country. - -"When you have time, Mr. Darrin, I'll claim just a word of greeting," -said a soft voice, and a gloved hand was held out to Dave. - -"So you came through also, Miss Chapin?" Dave inquired, as he took Lucy -Chapin's hand. - -"I'm glad to see you, but sorry you're here," rejoined Dave. - -"Why sorry to see me here?" inquired Miss Chapin. "Aren't we now under -the protection of the American Navy?" - -"Every sailorman on the 'Castoga' will die willingly in defense of this -party," Darrin told her, "but the trouble may easily assume such -proportions that our little force will prove wholly inadequate." - -Then, glancing swiftly over the missionary party, the young naval -officer added: - -"Will some one kindly introduce me to Bishop Whitlock?" - -As Dave had expected, it was one of the three white-haired men of the -party who now pressed forward. Mrs. Darrin introduced her husband to -the bishop. - -"You reached us not a bit too early," the bishop assured Dave. - -"You were practically prisoners in the yamen, sir?" Dave asked. - -"Almost, I fear, though we refused to give up our arms. Even now seven -of our men are inside keeping guard over our weapons." - -"How many rifles do you have?" Dave asked. - -"Thirty-two," answered the bishop promptly. "The American residents of -the city flocked to our defense." - -"From what I saw from the ship's deck," rejoined Darrin, "all I can say -is that you presented a magnificent front with only thirty-two rifles. -As I have but fifty-two naval rifles with me, that makes up a total -force of only eighty-four rifles." - -"Can't we get through to the water-front?" inquired Belle. "For you are -going to take us to the 'Castoga,' are you not?" - -"If we can safely get there," Dave replied. "And now I must drop -everything else until I have communicated with the gunboat. Bishop, did -you lose any of your party?" - -"None of the white members," replied the missionary. "Our sixteen -Chinese converts at the mission insisted on taking care of themselves. -Whether any of them has been killed, I do not know." - -"I must get a signalman up on the walls," Dave continued. "Bishop, will -you kindly see, sir, that your party follows my men? I am going to the -other side of the compound." - -As soon as Belle Darrin caught sight of her old school friend, Danny -Grin, she hurried forward to greet him. - -Out of the main building of the yamen came Sin Foo, with sullen, -offended face and stately tread. - -"Sir," called Dave, "I must put a signalman up on the ramparts." - -"Since you take everything into your own hands," replied the secretary -coldly, "you do not need his excellency's permission. Yet I am charged -to say that all you do here is against the protest of his excellency, -and complaint will be made to your government." - -"I am sorry, sir, to seem to show discourtesy," Ensign Dave replied, -"but all that I do here is under general instructions from the highest -representative of my government in these waters." - -With that Dave called a signalman to him, gave him a message, and -directed six other sailors to climb, with the signalman, the inside -steps that led to the rampart. - -No sooner had the signalman, in the lead, gained the rampart, than a -five-inch gun on the "Castoga" boomed out. - -"Ensign Darrin, sir," bawled down the signalman lustily, "I think you -will be glad to be up here, to see what is going on." - -Dropping Belle's hand, which he had just taken, Ensign Dave darted up -the steps, uttering, on reaching the top of the stone wall, an -exclamation of dismay. - -"Ensign Dalzell!" he shouted, beckoning the summons to his brother -officer. - - - - -CHAPTER VI--HECKLING HIS EXCELLENCY - - -"Jupiter!" gasped Dan, as he reached Dave's side. - -Boom! bang! Two shots were fired almost together from the "Castoga's" -forward guns. - -"The rebels are returning from the suburbs," Dave exclaimed, "and even -the near-by houses are emptying themselves of hundreds of other armed -men." - -"There must be a million of them, in all," said Danny Grin briefly, -"but I reckon we can thrash 'em all." - -"We'll have to, or go under," was Dave's brief retort. "There cannot be -a doubt that the armed multitude intends to attack the yamen." - -In the meantime Signalman Ross was sending the message that Dave had -given him. Now a signalman on the gunboat wig-wagged back: - -"Do not attempt to leave yamen with your party until you receive orders -so to do." - -"I'm glad of that command," Dave muttered to his subordinate. "I -wouldn't care to risk any of our American women by trying to take them -through such a rabble as I see advancing." - -Again some of the "Castoga's" guns spoke. The shell fire was doing some -execution in the ranks of the oncoming rebels, though not enough to -halt their march. - -"I am going down into the compound to send up men and rapid-fire guns," -Dave announced to his chum. "Post the men, and station one rapid-fire -gun on each of the four sides of the compound." - -"What are you going to do with the Chinese soldiers?" Dan asked. - -Dave frowned. - -"I don't know," he said. "This is the governor's yamen, and these are -his troops. I don't believe we can trust them, but, on the other hand, -have we any right to drive the soldiers out? And would they go -peaceably, or would they open fire and put the women in danger?" - -"Ask the Captain, by signal," Dan advised. - -"Ask him yourself, signing my name, Dan. Whatever we do, the rapid-fire -guns can't be placed on these walls a moment too soon." - -Hustling below, Dave ordered up the sailors and all but four of the -marines. Each man, as he went, carried up a case of one thousand -cartridges, either for the rapid-fire guns or for the infantry rifles. - -"You men in charge of the stores," Dave ordered, "keep the Chinese away -from our property. Don't let any of the yellow men touch the stores. -Shoot before you permit that, and shoot promptly and to kill!" - -Then Darrin turned his attention to the missionary party. Of the -thirty-two men who carried rifles, he sent twenty to the ramparts, -while he directed the other twelve to stand guard over the women. - -Having made these dispositions of his command, Ensign Darrin again -raced up to the top of the wall. - -"There's the answer just coming from the gunboat," Dan informed him. So -Dave, shading his eyes with one hand, picked up this message from the -"Castoga": - -"Ensign Darrin: You will need to exercise great caution as to what you -do in the yamen, as only the presence of imperilled missionary party -justifies presence of your command there at all. Better consult with -the governor." - -"That's just what I'll do," Dave uttered grimly. "That governor chap -has been keeping himself mighty well out of sight. Now it's time for me -to see him, and he must show up and take some little hand in affairs -that are going on in his city and province." - -"Shall I allow more Chinese soldiers up here on the wall?" asked Ensign -Dalzell. "Here they come." - -That was, indeed, only too true. Very quietly, under their own -officers, some hundred and sixty of the governor's troops had formed in -four detachments, going to the walls at the four sides of the compound -and starting up the steps. - -"I don't know whether we can stop them, and I don't know that they -won't be willing to fight with us and for us," returned Darrin, -perplexedly. "I'll follow the commander's orders and see the governor -at once." - -Running down, and darting across the compound, Dave halted before the -principal door of the main building, the door Sin Foo had used. - -Knocking lustily with the hilt of his sword, Dave did not wait more -than thirty seconds. Then reports from two more of the gunboat's guns -decided him. He seized the latch, trying to force the door, but only to -find that barrier locked. - -"Open!" ordered Dave, in his loudest quarterdeck voice. "Open!" - -He waited another thirty seconds, but no one inside obeyed. - -"Open," he shouted, "or I shall order my men to batter the door down!" - -Inside, instantly, he heard the murmur of voices. - -"Well," demanded the irate young officer, "will you open, or do you -wish the door battered down?" - -Preceded by a rattling of bolt chains, the great door was thrown open. -Into the doorway breach stepped Sin Foo, calmly disdainful. Behind him -stood fully a score of Chinese soldiers, each with rifle leveled ready -to shoot. - -"Why this unseemly disturbance before the official residence of the -governor?" demanded Sin Foo. - -"I must see the governor immediately," Dave replied. - -"It will be impossible to see his excellency, except upon appointment," -replied the secretary. "His excellency's presence is sacred, and is not -to be invaded at will by a hasty caller with sword in hand. If you will -wait here, I will ascertain if his excellency will be pleased to see -you in an hour." - -"If he keeps me waiting two minutes," Ensign Dave retorted, "I shall -search this building for him." - -"At your first step inside," Sin Foo proclaimed, "these soldiers will -fire upon you. That will be the signal for all our troops to fire on -your men, who are no better than unlawful invaders." - -"Ensign Dalzell!" shouted Dave, over his shoulder. - -"Aye, aye, sir." - -"Rush six men here, with the machine gun from the river side of the -wall!" - -"Very good, sir!" came in Dan's delighted voice. - -No sooner did he comprehend than Sin Foo uttered something in Chinese. -Through the squad of soldiers darted half a dozen yellow servants who -instantly sought to close the door. - -"Back with you!" ordered Darrin, whipping out his revolver and menacing -the frightened servants. - -"If the word to start killing is given it will really come from you, -Mr. Sin Foo," Dave warned the secretary sternly, "and you will be one -of the first men to drop dead." - -Dave's foot was now posted where it would obstruct the closing of the -door, even if attempted. - -"Here we are, sir," panted a sailor, darting up with a machine gun and -its crew. - -"Train your gun to cover this corridor," Dave ordered, tersely. - -The gun captain posted the machine gun so that its nose pointed at the -squad of Chinese. - -"Withdraw those soldiers, Mr. Sin Foo!" briefly commanded Ensign -Darrin. - -"What?" gasped the thunderstruck under secretary. "You presume to give -orders in the governor's very residence?" - -"I don't intend to argue," Dave retorted, as another of the "Castoga's" -guns spoke from the river. "If you don't run your soldiers out of this -corridor, then the janitor will have them to sweep out, for I'm going -to order the machine gun into action mighty soon!" - -Sin Foo looked puzzled, but soon he spoke to the soldiers, who, -scowling, wheeled and marched back down the stone-flagged corridor, -vanishing around an angle of the wall. - -"The governor will not see you, sir," Sin Foo insisted. - -"You're wrong there, too," Dave crisped out. "It was my wish to be -courteous. But now I have the honor to tell you that the governor will -come to the doorway to speak with me, and he'll come very promptly, or -else I shall march a force of men into the house and find him. It will -be much pleasanter for his excellency if he promptly decides to come -here. Mr. Sin Foo, you have my permission to go and tell him just what -I have said." - -For perhaps thirty seconds the under secretary stood gazing at the -ensign. On his face was a look of absolute horror. During the pause -Dave eyed him sternly. - -"I mean business, Mr. Sin Foo!" - -"Ensign Darrin, though it be at the cost of my head, which I can ill -afford to spare," murmured Sin Foo brokenly, "I shall undertake to bear -to his excellency's shocked ears your most outrageous message." - -Turning to his sailors, who were grinning discreetly, Dave Darrin -observed softly: - -"I think that will put motion into the governor's feet, if anything -will." - -Looking frequently at his watch, Ensign Dave waited a full two minutes. - -"Come on, men," he ordered, "we'll start through the premises. This -isn't the time even to wait for governors." - -Some ten yards down the corridor Darrin had led his handful of men when -Sin Foo's shocked voice rang out: - -"Halt! Stop! Outraged as his excellency feels, he is coming to listen -for himself to your impertinence." - -"Halt!" ordered Dave, in a low tone. Again the machine gun was set up. -But this time no delay was attempted. The same score of soldiers -marched around the angle, halted and formed on either side of the -corridor. Next came Ah Sin Foo, with tablet, ink and writing brush, -while a servant carried a small table. - -Behind them came five more officials, then one whom, from his elaborate -Chinese costume, Darrin took to be the governor. After that personage -came several other men. - -Suddenly Dave Darrin started perceptibly. Among the governor's -followers, richly dressed, was none other than Mr. "Burnt-face," lately -of Manila! - -"Now, what the mischief can 'Burnt-face' be doing here?" Darrin gasped -inwardly. "And, by the same token, what was he really doing in Manila?" - -"Step out and get two or three of the missionaries who understand -Chinese," Dave ordered in a low voice to the sailor nearest him. - -Striking his hands together for silence, the Chinese governor sank down -upon a richly carved chair which a yamen servant placed for him. Then -he addressed Sin Foo in Chinese. - -"His excellency demands to know the meaning of this extraordinary -conduct," translated the under secretary. - -"Ask his excellency if he is aware that the city is now alive with -rioters?" requested Dave. - -There was some conversation in Chinese, after which Sin Foo replied: - -"His excellency says that his troops are upon the walls of the yamen -ramparts." - -"Does his excellency believe that his troops are going to be able to -defeat the thousands of rioters who are marching here rapidly?" Dave -asked. - -After more conversation in Chinese Sin Foo explained: - -"His excellency says he will guarantee the safety of all within the -yamen precincts." - -"Even if the rebels attack resolutely?" Dave insisted. - -"In spite of any attack," Sin Foo assured him. - -The missionaries who had been sent for were entering, but ahead of them -darted a sailor who saluted the young officer and cried: - -"Ensign Dalzell reports, sir, that the ramparts are being fired upon -from the streets beyond. Ensign Dalzell believes, sir, that a general -attack upon the yamen is about to begin." - -"Tell Ensign Dalzell," Dave answered, "that he is to open fire as soon -and as heavily as he deems best." - -Then, to the astounded under secretary Darrin added: - -"I must beg his excellency to go with me to the ramparts." - -"He cannot--will not," protested Sin Foo. - -"He _must_!" declared Dave Darrin firmly. - - - - -CHAPTER VII--BELLE HAS SOME "TIPS" - - -Whatever Sin Foo said, it was spoken in an undertone. - -Near his excellency there was movement among the members of his -retinue. In another instant the governor had vanished around the angle -in the wall. - -"Grab that 'Burnt-face' chap!" whispered Dave, to two of his sailors. -"Hurry him along to the ramparts, but don't be rough with him unless -you have to be." - -Then up to Sin Foo, in the same twinkling, stepped Ensign Darrin. - -"Sir, I am sorry, but I haven't time to waste on formal speech. Since -your governor has run away, you must go with me to the ramparts." - -"But I--I am not a fighting man," protested Sin Foo, turning to a -greenish hue, which in a Mongol, is equivalent to turning pale. - -"I believe you," assented Darrin. "And you won't be very much of any -sort of man, unless you make up your mind to do instantly what I wish -of you. Come!" - -Nodding to a sailor to escort the under secretary, Dave and two of his -men brought up the rear and rushed out into the open. - -Left alone without command, the governor's score of soldiers, lined up -against the walls, after a bewildered pause shuffled off in the wake of -their departed chief. - -Cr-r-rack! On the rampart at the west of the compound a squad of -sailors had opened fire on a party of Chinese who were firing from the -shelter of the nearest houses. Dan ran over to them, and stood behind -his marksmen before Darrin succeeded in reaching the top of the steps -nearest to the firing party. - -At the outer edge of the rampart was a low wall of stone some two feet -in thickness. On the flat floor behind this the sailors had thrown -themselves, aiming their rifles over the parapet. Behind them Danny -Grin, sword in hand, took position, pointing out some of the places of -concealment of yellow snipers. - -"They've opened fire, sir," reported Dalzell, saluting as his chum came -up. - -"So I see," nodded Ensign Dave. "Men, don't shoot too hastily. Try to -plant every bullet where it will be most effective." - -"Aye, aye, sir!" came the hearty chorus. Cr-r-r-rack! - -Half a dozen of the missionaries who had joined the sailors on this -part of the rampart, were proving their manhood by doing careful, -deliberate work with their rifles. While under other circumstances -these men of the cloth would have preferred not to take a hand in such -an affair as this, the danger that threatened a score of American women -completely changed their viewpoint. - -"These mission men and the other American residents are going to make -as good fighting material as you can get out of untrained men," Dave -remarked to Dan, in a low voice. - -Suddenly the "Castoga" took a lively hand in the affair again, her guns -belching forth shells. - -"Why, they're landing shells in the ruins of the mission settlement," -declared Danny Grin. "What on earth can that be for?" - -"I can't guess," answered Dave training his glass on the mission ruins. -"Look! there are Chinamen, with shovels, running away. Have they been -trying to intrench there?" - -"Digging," answered a quiet voice behind the young officers, and Dave, -turning, beheld the white hair and venerable face of Bishop Whitlock. -"They are seeking the treasure, or were, until the gunboat shelled them -out of our old compound." - -"What treasure, sir?" Dave asked. - -"Some Chinaman, either a simpleton or a mischief-maker, started the -story that we missionaries had robbed a famous and very ancient temple -at Sian-ho-Kung of a hidden treasure there, amounting to several -million dollars' worth of gold and jewels, and that we had hidden the -treasure by burying it in our own compound." - -"There was no truth in that, sir?" asked Ensign Darrin incredulously. - -"Not a bit, of course," replied the Bishop, smiling wearily. "Our -entire treasure, in wealth, consisted of about seven hundred dollars in -gold, belonging to our mission treasury. That gold is now hidden on the -persons of men in my party." - -Right over the top of his head Ensign Darrin felt something click. -Then, conscious that something had happened, he turned, to see his cap, -shot from his head, sailing down into the compound. A marine below -picked it up and ran up the steps to hand it to his commander. - -Belle Darrin saw the hat shot away, for in the compound below, she had -stood watching her husband closely. She gave a slight start, but showed -no other sign of fear. - -A moment later a number of bullets swept over the rampart top. Dave, -Dan and the Bishop were the only ones standing there. As for Sin Foo -and "Burnt-face," they were grovelling on the rampart floor. - -"Sir, I beg you to go below," Ensign Darrin urged the Bishop. "Or else -lie flat. You are in too great danger here. I believe that the fire -will soon be ten times more brisk, and considerably more deadly." - -"I am not afraid," replied Bishop Whitlock calmly. "If my eyes were -younger and keener I would handle a rifle, but I fear that I would -waste too many cartridges." - -"Won't you go below, sir, that we may all feel easier?" Dave begged. - -"If I am making you uneasy, then I shall go down at once," answered the -missionary simply. "My friend, may you be fortunate and successful here -to-day!" - -He held out a hand which Ensign Darrin grasped. Then the old man -started below. - -"The Chinese are starting firing from the river side," Dave announced, -as a heavy volley of shots rang out from a new point. "Dan, you had -better go over and direct our reply to the fire from the river side. -Don't let any of the yellow rascals get close to the compound." - -Dave turned just in time to see Sin Foo crawling down the steps, while -"Burnt-face" looked on with evident interest. - -"Mr. Sin Foo," Dave rasped out sharply, "come back! If you make another -attempt to leave this rampart you will be fired upon without challenge. -Any of my men who see you make the attempt will shoot you without -further orders." - -His fright showing to a ghastly degree, Sin Foo slowly crawled back. He -was not in the slightest danger so long as he did not raise his head -above the parapet, but the under secretary plainly had no military -blood in his veins. - -As for the Chinese soldiers on the ramparts, none of them displayed -curiosity, nor had they shown any intention of attacking the Americans. -It looked as though these yellow fighting men of the governor's did not -regard it as being in any way their fight. Several of them were smoking -pipes that gave off villainous odors. - -Leaving a petty officer in charge, with general instructions, Dave went -over to Dan's side of the compound. - -"Your husband is showing magnificent courage," remarked Bishop Whitlock -to Mrs. Darrin. - -"My husband has been trained in the greatest fighting school in the -world," Belle answered, "and I am certain that he is conducting himself -according to the best traditions of his training and service." - -A sailor came nimbly down with a message from Dave to the marines to -open some of the food supplies and to start the preparation of a meal. -In case the ladies were ready to eat, the marines were instructed to -serve them first. - -"How long since you Navy men have eaten?" Belle asked the sailor. - -"Supper-time, last night, ma'am," replied the sailor, grinning. - -"Then we women cannot think of eating until you men are taken care of," -Belle replied, with emphasis. - -"Not one of our men would eat until the ladies have eaten, ma'am," -replied the sailor respectfully. "Ask that sea-going soldier there." - -"When there are ladies with our parties, ma'am, they always have to be -looked after first, ma'am," said the marine, straightening up. - -"There are enough women here to serve every one at the same time," -replied Belle Darrin. "Ladies, come here and help, if you please." - -There were only crude implements with which to prepare food, but a -supply of wood was brought and preparations for a meal went rapidly -forward. - -With only sixty-eight riflemen to guard all four sides of the yamen, -and twenty of these civilians, Dave's task of defense was not an easy -one. - -At times spurts of rifle fire swept the ramparts, though so far none of -the rebels had attempted to rush the yamen. - -"Remember, men," Dave urged, as he passed along behind the firing -parties, "your great task is to keep the heathen from rushing us. Make -every cartridge count, but don't expose yourselves unnecessarily so -long as the enemy are content to keep close to cover. Unless they -succeed in making numerous hits, I don't believe they will try to rush -us in daylight." - -"But to-night, sir?" spoke up one of the petty officers. - -"I hope that we shall have a chance to get out of here before -nightfall," Ensign Darrin answered. - -"It will be a miracle, if we do get out of here safely before -nightfall," muttered the same petty officer, as Dave passed on to -another part of the defenses. - -After a while the firing died down. Dave ordered strict watch kept, but -directed that there be no unnecessary firing until the Chinese beyond -opened up heavily again. - -Then, in the lull, he descended to the compound, to see to the care of -the women, and afterwards of the men. - -Standing aside, talking with a group of women, was Pembroke. That young -man had made no effort to secure a rifle; he had not even offered his -services toward the defense. - -At the first opportunity Darrin walked aside with his wife. - -"Mr. Pembroke came up from Manila with you?" he asked. - -"On the same ship, yes," replied Belle. - -"And came up on the same river boat with you?" - -"Yes." - -"Did Pembroke go to the mission to live?" - -"He was there a part of the time," replied Belle. "He also lived -elsewhere in Nu-ping some of the time. One day, I remember, I saw him -on the street with a Chinaman who had a peculiar purple mark on his -face under the right eye." - -"Did you know that that same Chinaman, with the purple mark, is here at -the yamen now?" Dave asked. - -"Why, yes; after we were shut up in the building at the back of the -compound, this morning, Mr. Pembroke went outside for a while, and -afterwards I saw him talking with that same Chinaman with the purple -mark on his face. Why are you asking all these questions, Dave?" - -"Because I am puzzled about Pembroke," Dave replied. "At Manila I had -an intimation that Pembroke is far from being a gentleman. At Manila, -too, 'Burnt-face' was in evidence; if he were in Manila now he would be -arrested, charged with the murder of another Chinaman. I have been -doing some hard thinking, Belle. Suppose Pembroke knew that trouble -with rebels was about to break out here at Nu-ping? He did know that -the 'Castoga' was the gunboat in eastern waters best fitted for -ascending the Nung-kiang River and that she was going there. Pembroke -tried hard to make my acquaintance and to force himself upon me. Did he -figure on being able to use me to advantage when the 'Castoga' was -ordered to duty at this port, where he may have known that the -rebellion was about to be sprung? To go further, were and are Pembroke -and 'Burnt-face' pals and comrades, working together for some sinister -purpose?" - -Belle looked puzzled as she replied slowly: - -"Bishop Whitlock attributes the present trouble to the spreading of a -foolish story that in the mission grounds were buried millions of -dollars' worth of treasure, looted from an ancient Chinese temple. What -connection could Pembroke and his Chinese friend, away down in Manila, -possibly have with such a stupid fable as that?" - -"They may have believed the story," Dave answered, "and so may the -governor of this province, who is skulking in yonder building. The -governor and his followers may have secretly fomented this rebellion, -in order to have a chance to loot the mission and secure, as they -thought, the buried treasure which we know doesn't exist. And the -governor, knowing how quick Uncle Sam would be to send a gunboat here, -may have sent 'Burnt-face' to Manila to find some white rascal who -could get acquainted on board the 'Castoga,' and perhaps thwart our -plans. Pembroke may be here, even now, for the purpose of springing -some treachery." - -"That is an awful thought, Dave!" cried his wife. - -"But it may be pretty close to the correct guess," Ensign Darrin -rejoined. "At any rate, I shall have a pretty close watch kept on the -movements of Mr. Pembroke!" - - - - -CHAPTER VIII--THE SWARM OF NIGHT FURIES - - -Late in the afternoon another meal was prepared. - -Though the yamen was surrounded on all sides, and "sniping" was engaged -in from time to time, the Chinese besiegers made no attempt to rush the -compound. - -Toward the end of the afternoon Dave carried on some vigorous signal -talk with his commanding officer aboard the "Castoga." - -"It does not look safe for you to risk bringing party through to -river," came the message from the gunboat. "Do you think you can hold -the yamen through the night?" - -"Think I can hold yamen through the night," Dave signaled back, "if you -sanction my using extreme measures at need. I may have to put the -Chinese soldiers on the other side of the gate before dark comes on." - -"Do so, if absolutely necessary," came the part approval. "If you wish, -I will try to get thirty more men through to you. Cannot spare more -without crippling ship." - -"I believe so small a force as thirty men would be massacred in the -streets before reaching here," Dave signaled back. "Would advise -against your trying to send small reinforcements." - -"Am trying by wireless," signaled the gunboat, "to pick up other naval -vessel along the coast. If I establish such communication, will -endeavor to have at least one hundred additional men sent up, even if -they have to ascend river in motor launches. Think, if you can hold on -until to-morrow, I can send substantial reinforcements." - -"Will hold out through the night, if we have to keep shooting every -minute," Darrin signaled his commanding officer. - -"Have you plenty of ammunition?" came the query. - -"Yes," Dick signaled back. "Have been firing cautiously." - -Just before dark came on the gunboat signaled: - -"Good luck through the night." - -"Thank you," Ensign Dave caused to be signaled back. - -After a conference with Dan and Bishop Whitlock, Dave decided upon bold -measures. Toward every party of Chinese soldiers, on the ramparts or in -the compound, went, all at once, small parties of sailors. In a -twinkling, and almost without protest, the sailors seized the rifles of -the yellow soldiery. - -"Form the governor's troops in the compound," was the order that Darrin -suddenly bawled forth. - -"What are you about to do?" demanded Sin Foo, from the rampart. - -"We are about to gag you, Mr. Sin Foo, if you open your mouth again," -came the young ensign's stern answer. - -Quickly the native troops were formed below. Dan, in the meantime, -massed a strong force and two machine guns on the rampart over the main -gate. At a signal the gates were thrown open. The blinking, -unresponsive yellow soldiers were driven forth, and the gate shut fast -on them. Dan's precautions overhead had been taken in case the armed -multitude beyond should attempt a rush when the gate was opened. But -Dave put through the whole maneuver successfully. - -Leaving a guard of only seven men on a side, and massing his fifty-six -other fighting men, Dave marched up to the governor's yamen. - -"The move that I am going to take may bring down a torrent of official -abuse upon my head," thought the young ensign. - -First he called out a summons to open the door of the governor's -dwelling. There being no answer, he directed several sailors, with a -pole on their shoulders, as a battering ram, to smash in the door. Once -the door was down, Dave led his party inside, and began searching from -room to room. - -At last he came upon the governor, surrounded by the same score of -soldiers. In addition were "Burnt-face" and some dozen attendants. - -"Disarm the soldiers," came Darrin's instant order, as he marched his -command into the spacious, handsome, richly furnished room in which the -governor had taken refuge. "Do it without fuss, if you can, but take -the guns away." - -Three of the soldiers attempted to resist, and were promptly knocked -down by the sailors; after that, all submitted to disarming. - -"March these yellow soldiers outside and give them the gate," smiled -Ensign Dave. "Leave 'Burnt-face' and this servant with the governor, -and put the rest of the attendants outside too. Forward, march!" - -That audacious move was carried out without a hitch. - -"Pass the word for Mr. Sin Foo," Dave ordered. Then, when the indignant -under secretary appeared, Dave went on: - -"Mr. Sin Foo, kindly assure his excellency that we have acted in the -only way possible, and that we mean no harm to him, unless he should -make such action necessary. Tell the governor that we have put his -people outside because we do not intend to have any nonsense here -to-night." - -Sin Foo started to speak. - -"Pardon me, Mr. Darrin," interposed a missionary, "but the under -secretary is not interpreting correctly. He is abusing you to the -governor." - -"Look here, my friend," warned Dave, placing a heavy hand on Sin Foo's -shoulder, "either you play fairly, or you will find yourself in more -trouble than one poor under secretary can be expected to handle easily. -Tell his excellency just what I said." - -Governor Tai-pu listened in silence. Nor did he offer any comment when -Sin Foo had ceased speaking. - -"Does his excellency understand?" Dave asked. - -"He does," replied Sin Foo. - -"Yes," nodded the missionary who had interposed. - -"His excellency will be required to remain in the open with us -to-night," Darrin continued. "We must have him where we can easily keep -both eyes on him." - -"I beg your pardon, Mr. Darrin," said one of the missionaries, -approaching. "Do you think it will be prudent to have lights in the -compound to-night?" - -"It will be much better to have them," Dave replied, "provided that no -glow from them is reflected toward the ramparts. Any light behind our -men, that showed them more distinctly to the enemy, would imperil our -safety. But lights in one point at least in the grounds would be -advantageous, as such illumination would tend to make the women less -afraid. It's human nature, you know, sir, to be more afraid in the -dark, and we must give every possible thought to the feelings of the -women on such a trying night as I fear this is going to be." - -Thanking him, the missionary hurried away, beckoning to three other men -to follow him. These soon returned, bearing armfuls of Chinese paper -lanterns. Cords were tied from tree to tree in the center of the -compound, and from these lighted paper lanterns were soon dangling. In -and out of the lighted area passed the women and other non-combatants, -strolling about. - -"That looks like a glimpse out of a pretty picture," said Dave, to his -brother officer, as the two stood on the river side of the ramparts. - -"Especially with the glow that the lanterns cast on a background of -picturesque Chinese buildings," Danny Grin agreed. Then he turned to -gaze into the darkness beyond, adding: - -"David, little giant, we shall have very little to do with pretty -pictures to-night. The nightmares of war will claim the greater part of -our attention." - -One group of women there was that did not appear. They comprised the -women of the governor's family, who, with the children of the yamen, -had taken refuge in one of the larger buildings. They were not required -to come out into the open. - -"Sir, I think I see figures advancing," whispered a sailor, gliding up -to Ensign Darrin. - -In an instant Dave threw up his night glass. - -"You're right," he answered, in a low tone. "Pass the word to the men -at the machine gun to be ready." - -Stepping quickly down the little line on the river side of the wall -Dave gave whispered instructions to the men to lie low and to await the -order to fire. - -Then, motionless as a tree, Darrin stood for fully two minutes, with -the glass at his eyes. - -"Ready!" he called, at last, in a low, but penetrating voice. "Aim! -Fire!" - -As the volley crashed out, Danny Grin raced around to the west rampart, -to look for signs of a Chinese advance against that side. - -Hundreds of Mongols had stolen forward on the river side. Instead of -checking these, the brisk American fire brought thousands of others -swarming from the streets and buildings. - -"Keep that machine gun going," shouted Darrin in the ear of the machine -gun captain. "Make it hot, my men! We want to get as many of the yellow -fiends this time as possible. The more bloody they find this charge the -more careful they will be through the rest of the night." - -To add to the din Danny Grin had ordered the machine gun on the west -side to fire, directing also his riflemen to fire only as -sharpshooters. - -Rightly judging that the attack on two sides might be only a feint to -draw attention away from the biggest movement of all on the southern -side, Darrin darted around to that point, traveling on the rampart. - -Nor had he been there two minutes before the howls of thousands of -infuriated yellow men sounded on the open ground before the wall. - -"Pump that machine gun," Dave ordered sharply to the men at the gun. -"Riflemen! Fire at will, and shoot as straight as you know how!" - -This latter order he repeated as he darted along the line. - -"Here, my friend, you get down! Lie behind the parapet; don't expose -yourself in that fashion," Dave ordered, pushing down a sailor who had -knelt on the parapet instead of lying behind it. - -"I wanted to get a better aim, sir," replied the young sailorman, -upturning a face full of enthusiasm. - -"And you want to show your sand, too," nodded Dave appreciatively. -"None doubts your courage, my man, but the fighting man who exposes -himself needlessly draws just that much more fire toward comrades close -to him. Remember that, and keep down." - -Plunk! plunk! Dave was just in time to see the tops of two ladders -planted against the stone ramparts by yellow men under the walls. - -"Look out, men!" he yelled. "The Chinks are trying to plant ladders and -scale the walls! Beat 'em back, or we are gone!" - -A yellow face appeared at the top of one of the ladders. Like a flash -Ensign Darrin bounded forward, bringing down his sword on the left -shoulder of the yellow man. - -Then, without a moment's further thought, Darrin seized the top of the -ladder, giving it a mighty push that sent it toppling to the ground -below. In a moment he had sent the second ladder, with three men on its -rungs, after the first. - -Drawing his revolver, and throwing himself across the parapet, Ensign -Dave emptied ten shots into a mass of yellow humanity at the foot of -the wall. Some of the sailors followed his example. - -But now it seemed as though nothing would daunt the desperate, rat-like -courage of the Mongols. - -All along the four sides of the rampart, light bamboo ladders were set -up. Hundreds of yellow assailants rushed up these ladders. - -"Prepare to repel boarders!" lustily howled one sailorman, as he sprang -forward, clubbing three Chinese in succession over the head. - -But it looked as if the American force must be overwhelmed, for with -fiendish fury the yellow swarms toiled up and fought at the edge of the -parapets. - - - - -CHAPTER IX--THE TRAITOR OF THE YAMEN - - -How they ever came through the next fifteen minutes was afterwards a -mystery to Dave and Dan. - -They were in the thick of that frantic, deadly scramble for possession -of the ramparts. As fast as Chinese assailants fell they were instantly -replaced by others. - -When Dave's revolver was not barking, his sword was in action, and his -arms fairly ached with the labor of pushing away ladder after ladder. -Hardly one of Dave's men was less occupied. Many of the Chinese had -dropped the rifle for the long spear, or else for the keen, two-edged -sword. American blood flowed in that quarter of an hour. - -Boom! Out of the darkness came a trail of fire. Bang! A shell from the -"Castoga" exploded among the nearest buildings on the river side beyond -the yamen compound. In another moment flames were leaping upward from a -flimsy house in which a shell had exploded. - -Boom! Other shells began dropping about, on three sides of the -compound. Soon a score of native houses were in flames, the light -showing to the marksmen on the parapets just where to "find" their -yellow assailants. - -But no shell was fired over the yamen. Plainly the "Castoga's" gunners -feared that they might drop a shell into the compound itself. - -On three sides the flames of the conflagration made the surroundings -nearly as bright as in daytime. The men on the ramparts could now see -excellently, and aim accordingly. - -At the same time the attack by ladders ceased, for now the laddermen -were too plainly visible and could be killed with ease. - -"Great work, that done by the shells!" chuckled Danny Grin. - -"Yes," nodded Dave, "but I wish we could have the same kind of -illumination to the southward. Withdraw enough men from the other three -sides, Dan, to strengthen the southern rampart sufficiently." - -The machine guns barking out anew, and with increased deadliness, the -thousands of fanatical Chinese, now finding themselves too much in the -spotlight, soon withdrew to a distance. From the darkness on the -farther sides of the fires, however, they still kept up a sniping fire. - -"Watch from the south wall, Dan," urged Ensign Darrin. "I'm going down -into the compound to see how it fares with our wounded." - -Throughout the deadly assault by the ladder men no American had been -killed, but several had been wounded. - -Many were the "jackies" who, binding handkerchiefs over their wounds, -stubbornly remained at their posts. - -In the circle of light under the paper lanterns, Dave found a medical -missionary, assisted by some of the women, attending to the wounded. - -Five sailors, two marines and three missionaries comprised the list of -the more severely wounded. All were cheerful, however, and none seemed -in danger from his wounds. - -Not until Dave had gone the rounds did Belle step forward. - -"Have you a moment to tell us anything?" she asked quietly. - -"Yes," smiled Dave, resting an arm on her shoulder. "We are going to -have quite a noisy night." - -"Are you going to be able to hold the yamen against the Chinese?" - -"That's exactly what we're here to do," answered Dave with a confident -smile. - -"But are you going to be able to do it?" - -"Yes," the young ensign declared. - -"You are not saying that solely to cheer us?" persisted Belle. "You are -sure that you can hold out?" - -"If there's any power in American fighting men, we can," Dave asserted. - -"But you have ten men here who are out of the fight. How many more such -losses can you stand?" Belle demanded calmly. - -"If the 'Castoga' keeps on setting fires around us, I don't believe we -shall have to stand many more losses," Dave assured her, and glanced -past his wife at the other women who had gathered about them. - -"Then," pursued Miss Chapin, taking up the questioning, "you don't -consider that there is any likelihood of our being overwhelmed?" - -"It is possible, but I firmly believe that we are going to be able to -hold off the enemy all through the night," said Darrin. "The Chinese -are attacking us in great numbers, and they are well armed and -desperate. But we are all Americans on the walls, and there is a -something in the morale and fighting fiber of an American that bears -down and overawes the Chinese. They have hurt ten of our men. I believe -that we have put at least a thousand of the yellow men out of the -fight. That is all I can say now. Is it enough to reassure you, -ladies?" - -"It is enough," spoke up another woman, "to make us thankful that we -have American men, instead of men of any other nation to defend us in -this night of terror." - -Bowing to the women, Dave kissed Belle, then passed on. She did not -seek to detain him; she was proud of her husband, confident of his -fighting qualities, and aware that he could, at present, devote little -time to her. - -"The yellow men are creeping up again on this side, sir," called down -the voice of a petty officer from the rampart that faced the river. - -"When you think they're close enough, let 'em have it, and let 'em have -it strong," Darrin called back. "Use the machine gun, but don't waste -ammunition." - -"Aye, aye, sir!" - -Soon a pattering of shots on the north rampart announced that the -yellow men were once more attempting to come in close. Dave did not -rush at once to the top of the wall, for he knew, by the comparative -lightness of the fire of his own men, that the attack had not become -serious. The officers there were capable of handling the situation. - -From the red glow against the sky. Ensign Darrin knew that some of the -Chinese dwellings were still burning, giving ample light to enable his -men to serve as sharpshooters. - -"My heartfelt thanks are due for that bombardment by the 'Castoga,'" -the young ensign told himself. "With light to shoot by we must score at -least five times as many hits as would be possible without it." - -Crossing to the southern side of the compound, Dave ascended nimbly to -the rampart. Dan came forward to meet him. - -"Nothing but a little sniping going on at present," reported Dalzell. -"The nearest approach to trouble appears to be at the north side, -facing the river. Shall I go back there?" - -"I believe that this side will again witness the heaviest fighting," -Ensign Dave rejoined. "You had better remain here." - -Again Dave went below. Listening for a moment to the sounds of firing, -he crossed the compound in no great haste. Past the circle of lighted -lanterns he went. Had he not taken a second quick look at the main gate -on the north side Darrin would not have noticed what was happening. - -Starting violently, he looked again. - -Yes, that big, double gate, moved by some unseen force, was swinging -open. In another instant it would admit into the compound, the vanguard -of a mob of frantic yellow men. - -With a gasp of terror, when he thought of the defenceless women in the -yamen Ensign Dave Darrin rushed forward at a run, revolver in hand. - - - - -CHAPTER X--THE CLIMAX OF THE ATTACK - - -As he ran in beyond the zone of light by the gate, Dave saw more -clearly through the darkness. Good reason was there for that double -barrier to swing open. - -At the wheel and windlass of the gate stood Pembroke, both arms tugging -hard and succeeding in slowly swinging the halves of the gate inward. - -So intent was he upon his treacherous achievement that Pembroke neither -saw nor heard the man dashing upon him. - -Whack! A blow with the butt of Darrin's revolver laid the scoundrel -flat. - -On to the gate dashed Dave, just as an exultant yell outside told him -that the yellow multitude was about to rush in. - -Slam up against the gate rushed Ensign Dave, the force of his body -sending the two halves shut. - -Outside the tumult increased, as scores of yellow shoulders were hurled -against the barrier. - -"Help! Here! Quick!" roared Darrin. - -Above the tumult his voice carried hardly any distance. - -The pressure of the Chinese outside must finally overcome his straining -muscles as he struggled to keep the gate closed. - -Just then a sailor passed at a trot, with a message. Hearing Dave -yelling for assistance, he looked at the gate and made out the figure -of his officer there, trying to hold off the multitude. - -"All hands to the gate!" yelled the seaman, using his hands as a -trumpet. Some of those within the circle of lanterns heard, and took up -the alarm. - -Jackies rushed to Darrin's side, hurling themselves with all their -strength against the gates. Their combined efforts seemed to be as -nothing. - -Three of the missionary party had hurried to the spot. There were now -five men against the scores outside. - -The mechanism of the gate had not been wholly opened, and that fact -helped greatly. - -Sailors and marines sprang up from many quarters. By this time, if the -Chinese succeeded in getting through they would find themselves -confronted by a platoon of rifles. - -"Hold fast!" yelled Dave. "Ross, come with me!" - -Officer and man rushed to the wheel that controlled the opening and -closing of the gate. Seizing this, and throwing into it all their -combined muscular force, they succeeded in driving the double barrier -close. - -"Here are the double bars!" shouted one of the marines at the gate. -"Some one took them down." - -Up went the bars, which were now made fast in place, and once more the -gate was securely closed. - -Placing a whistle to his lips, Dave ran along the wall. Even above the -Babel of voices the shrill note of the whistle was heard. - -"Aye, aye, sir!" bawled down a petty officer overhead. - -"Turn your marksmen loose on that rabble before the gate. Use the -machine gun, too. Make it as deadly for the scoundrels as you know how. -Up to the ramparts you men at the gate, and fire on the mob!" - -Chinese yells of battle changed to groans of pain as the American -firing rattled out more heavily than at any other time that day. - -From the river came the broad white beam of the "Castoga's" search -light. - -Boom! A shell dropped in the rear of the multitude and more houses were -in flames, lighting up the scene. - -"Hammer them as they run!" breathed Ensign Darrin fervently. "Keep it -up as long as you can see any one to shoot at." - -Boom! The "Castoga" took a further hand, by dropping one shrapnel -shell, and then a second, among the seething, yellow rebels revealed by -the searchlight. - -Within two minutes the great open space had been cleared, save for the -bodies of several hundred killed and wounded. - -"The searchlight is sending a signal, sir," spoke up one of the men. - -There on the rampart, Dave read these words as they were signaled in -the code: - -"Good work, Darrin and all hands!" - -"Give our commanding officer three times three, and do it with a will!" -shouted Ensign Dave. "Our shipmates will hear it." - -And hear it they must have, for, no sooner had the cheering on the -rampart ended when a distant, yet distinct sound of cheering drifted in -from the river. - -"How many have you on your casualty list?" was signaled by the -searchlight. - -"Seven of my men and three missionaries," answered the signal man, as -he stood wigwagging, using a Chinese lantern hastily appropriated for -that purpose. "None killed. All women safe." - -Fast as he was with his wig-wagging, the signalman was glad when he had -finished his work, for such a storm of bullets sang by him that none -could understand how he escaped with his life. - -Not until now did Darrin have time to think of Pembroke. - -"I must get that blackguard!" he muttered, running down into the -compound. - -At first Dave could not locate the fellow. At last, however, he sighted -him, half-hiding against a part of the wall where the gloom was most -pronounced. - -"Well, sir?" demanded the young officer, striding up to the man who -held a handkerchief against his injured scalp. - -"Was it you who struck me down?" demanded Pembroke. - -"It was." - -"Why did you do such a dastardly thing?" - -"Das--" gasped Dave, astounded. "See here, fellow, don't you believe -that I knew what you were up to?" - -"I--I was trying to close the gate, which some of the scoundrels outside -had partly succeeded in opening," Pembroke asserted stoutly. - -"You lie!" retorted Ensign Darrin, staring sternly into the -Englishman's eyes. "You were opening the gate. The direction in which -you were swinging the wheel proved that. And I struck you down!" - -"You are wronging me fearfully, Darrin!" Pembroke protested, with a -strong attempt at injured dignity. - -"Then I'm going to injure you still more outrageously," Darrin -retorted, "for I'm going to place you in arrest. Moreover, if I live to -get to the 'Castoga,' you are going out there with me as a prisoner." - -"Darrin, you--you must be joking," stammered the fellow. - -"No; I am not--Rogers!" - -Dave watched for the effect of that shot. At mention of the name -Pembroke turned more pallid. - -"What do you mean by using that name when addressing me?" he stammered. - -"Because it's your right name," Dave retorted. "You used that name -before you ever used the name of Pembroke. Rogers, you are under -arrest. Walk on ahead of me, straight to the circle of the lanterns. -Don't attempt to trifle with me, for my patience was never so short as -it is now. March!" - -"Surely, you are not going to humiliate me before all the ladies," -protested the prisoner. Warned by the light in Ensign Dave's eyes he -started forward. - -"That's exactly what I'm going to do," snapped Darrin. "I'm going to -expose you so fully that you'll get no recognition save that of scorn." - -"Darrin, one of these days you're going to pay a big penalty in regrets -and apologies," the prisoner warned him. - -"Fiddlesticks!" uttered Dave disgustedly. - -Marching the fellow up under the light of the lanterns, Dave found -several women eyeing him strangely. - -"Why, is Mr. Pembroke a prisoner?" cried Lucy Chapin. - -"He is, Miss Chapin," Dave assured her. - -"But surely, he can have done noth--" - -"All he did, Miss Chapin, was to try to open the main gate of the -compound wall and let in the Chinese rabble. I caught him in the act, -but, beyond knocking him down, I did not have time to attend further to -him just then. On the fellow's head you will observe the cut made by -the butt of my revolver when I struck him down." - -"It seems so impossible to believe!" murmured Miss Chapin. - -"And Mr. Pembroke, ladies, is also the rogue who once went under the -name of Rogers. Further, I am convinced that this Pembroke, or Rogers, -has been in league with the governor of Nu-ping, and with the -governor's underlings. I am certain, in my own mind, that this fellow -is largely responsible for the attack on the mission, and for all our -troubles on this day and night." - -Dave's plain words and his simple, straightforward manner carried -conviction even to those who were, like Miss Chapin, reluctant to -believe ill of the one who had called himself Pembroke. - -"Marine, there!" called Dave, turning. The sea-soldier stepped over, -saluting. - -"You will take charge of this prisoner and be responsible for him. You -will be prompt to shoot him if he tries to escape." - -"Aye, aye, sir!" - -Dave Darrin turned to lift his cap to the ladies, but started, turned, -gasped. - -In an instant such a din had arisen as he would once have believed -could come only from the infernal regions. - -From all four sides at once came the angry yells of thousands of men, -mingled with thousands of detonations. The crashing racket of -numberless gongs made the night still more hideous. The storm of noise -was ear-splitting, nerve-racking. - -Believing the south wall to be the place most in danger, Dave rushed -across the compound in that direction. - - - - -CHAPTER XI--A SURPRISE PARTY FOR THE GOVERNOR - - -"It's Chinese war--_real_ Chinese war!" roared Danny Grin in his chum's -ear, as he pointed down at the packed throng in the open beyond the -compound. "The heathen are beating gongs, ringing cowbells, shooting -off firecrackers and yelling like wild-cats--just as the Chinese did in -battle a thousand years ago. They're trying to scare us to death with -their racket." - -"It's awful to turn a machine gun loose on a tightly packed crowd like -that," shivered Dave, "but you've got to do it. Turn it loose, Dan, and -keep it going. I leave you in charge at this point." - -Dave ran around the rampart to the western side. As he hastened he -grinned at the Chinese idea that noise can play any big part in winning -a battle. Yet even Darrin admitted that the din was abominable enough -to shake the strongest nerves. - -At the western wall he gave his orders, then rushed onward to the north -wall, which included the main gate. - -As he ran, he noted again a low, stone building which he had several -times passed in the compound. The roof was not high, and suggested that -it covered merely a cellar underneath. - -Dan believed that, if the fanaticism of the approaching multitudes were -to last a few minutes longer, the rabble would be able, despite the -most desperate resistance by the Americans, to sweep up over the walls -and massacre every white man and woman in the yamen. - -"Why didn't I think of that before?" Darrin asked himself, looking down -at the low-arched stone building. "That must be the governor's -magazine. I wonder if it holds any ammunition?" - -Descending at a run, Dave strode over to a place where, under a -separate fringe of lighted lanterns, sat the governor of Nu-ping. At -one side, eyes downcast, Sin Foo and "Burnt-face" sat. - -"Mr. Sin Foo," Dave began, "that is a magazine over there, isn't it?" - -Not glancing up, the under secretary addressed the governor in humble -tones. - -"Yes, it is a magazine," answered the under secretary, at last. - -"Is there any powder stored there?" - -Again Sin Foo addressed the governor. - -"His excellency is not certain whether there is powder there or not," -replied the interpreter. - -"Hand me the key," commanded Dave. "I will look for myself." - -At this there was more prolonged conversation between Sin Foo and his -august though at present dejected chief. - -"Hand me the key," Ensign Darrin insisted brusquely, "or I shall take -other measures." - -Only a few words passed in Chinese this time. Even that had to be -shouted, for the clamor beyond the walls was indescribable, and the -roar of machine guns and the rattle of navy rifles was all but -deafening. Sin Foo, fumbling under his own long robes, produced a -massive bronze key. - -"Good enough," said Dave, "provided this be the right key." Then, -turning to one of the sailors, who had come down into the compound on -an errand Dave asked: - -"You have an electric searchlight with you, haven't you?" - -"Aye, aye, sir." - -"Then come with me, on the jump." - -Both hastened over to the low building that Dave had imagined to be the -magazine. The key fitted, the lock yielded easily. Officer and man -stepped inside. - -"Powder!" gasped the sailorman. "Looks like two hundred kegs of it -here, sir." - -"Hand me the light and force open one of the barrels," Dave directed. - -In a few moments the head of one of the barrels had been sprung. Taking -a handful of powder outside, Dave placed it on a sheet of paper from -one of his pockets, and touched a lighted match to one corner of the -paper. When the traveling flame reached the powder there was a bright -flash, accompanied by a puff of smoke. - -"That powder is excellent," remarked Darrin. - -"Aye, aye, sir," assented the seaman. "Are you thinking, sir, of using -any of this stuff to plant among the heathen outside?" - -"Only in case they succeed in getting into the compound," the young -ensign replied, coolly. "I am going to ask the ladies if they prefer to -group themselves around this building. Then, at the last moment, if all -our forces are driven away from the ramparts, we can fall back on this -magazine. When we see that the Chinese are bound to overwhelm us, a -match dropped in a powder train here will save all of the women from -Chinese torture. What do you think of the idea, Sampson?" - -"All in the day's work for men of the Navy, and the best thing, I -reckon, sir, for the ladies under the circumstances," answered the -seaman. - -"I believe that will be the general opinion," answered Dave. "Sampson, -you know how to stack this thing so that a flash of light in a powder -train will set off the whole magazine?" - -"Aye, aye, sir." - -"May I leave you here and depend upon you to fix the mine so that it -will go up in the air at my order?" - -"You may, sir." - -"Thank you, Sampson," replied Dave Darrin, gripping the sailor's hand -hard. "You're the right shade of blue, and a real man of the Navy." - -"The same to yourself, sir, thank you," rejoined Sampson, taking back -his electric lamp and going inside the magazine. - -Dave ran over to the spot where the women had gathered. - -"Ladies," he announced, gazing straight at each in turn, "I have an -unpleasant announcement to make. From the look of things our men are -presently going to be driven back from the ramparts. Then the yellow -hordes will swarm over into this compound. If we are vanquished, have -you any idea of the horrors of Chinese torture that will be inflicted -upon you by the yellow fiends?" - -Some of the older missionary women shuddered, turning their eyes -heavenward, as though in agitated prayer. - -"My wife is among you," Dave went on, speaking as softly as he could -and make himself heard above the din of combat. "What I am going to -offer you is the best, under the circumstances, that I can wish for -her. That is--at the instant when hope must be finally abandoned--instant -death. In the magazine there is a heavy stock of powder. One of my men -is now laying a powder train which, when touched off, will explode the -magazine. In my opinion, when all hope has gone, the wisest thing for -all of you is to be near enough to die in the big upheaval of the -exploding magazine. Do you agree with me that this will be the best -step to take when there is no other hope of escaping from the Chinese -furies?" - -"Under such circumstances I will trust you to know what is best to be -done," said Belle Darrin, resting a hand on her young husband's arm. - -"Come, then," begged Dave. He led the way. By twos and threes the other -women followed, though some of them faltered. The few men -non-combatants removed the wounded to places near the magazine. - -"Now," commanded Dave, turning to the marine who had just brought up -the quaking Pembroke, "leave your prisoner here, and you and Sampson go -and bring the governor and his attendants here." - -When the governor and his little suite were brought to the magazine -their faces betrayed unspeakable terror. - -"May I ask what insane project is now being considered?" quaked Sin -Foo. - -"Certainly," Dave answered blithely in his ear. "When all other hope is -gone, my fighting men will fall back to this spot. When we are all -together, and your countrymen are about to conquer, we intend touching -off the train of powder that shall blow us all free from Chinese -vengeance." - -Sin Foo turned several shades of frightened green, one after the other. - -"Then you must liberate his excellency and his suite at once," cried -the under secretary, falling forward upon his knees. "You cannot, you -have no right to risk the governor of Nu-ping in such a fearful -tragedy. Order your men to turn us free at once, that we may pass out -through the gate!" - -"Oh, no!" Ensign Dave Darrin retorted, with ironical cheeriness. "Your -governor and his advisers are wholly responsible for the awful position -in which we found our countrymen. For that reason His Excellency the -August Governor of Nu-ping shall have the post of honor. He shall sit -on top of the magazine, his suite with him!" - -At a sign from Dave the governor was swiftly seized and boosted up on -to the top of the arching stone roof. It was the first time that his -excellency had been handled with anything like roughness. After his -excellency Sin Foo and "Burnt-face" were almost tossed up after him. - -[Illustration: The Governor Was Swiftly Seized.] - -"Let us down!" screamed Sin Foo piteously. "This is inhuman. Kill -yourselves if you will, but you have no right to destroy us with you." - -"If we go up in the air on the wave of a powder explosion, then your -crowd goes, too," Dave roared back at him. "You shall have ample taste -of the cake you have stirred for us all!" - -Though his excellency, the governor understood no English, he appeared -to have only too clear an idea of what was now going on. Howling, and -nearly collapsing with terror, he endeavored to slip down from the roof -of the magazine, but ready American hands thrust him back. - -Sin Foo, too, made desperate efforts to slip down. As for "Burnt-face," -that yellow scoundrel had fainted, and now lay prone on the roof. - -"This outrage shall not be!" screamed Sin Foo. - -"You'll soon know all about that," retorted Sampson gruffly, hurling -the under secretary on his back on top of the magazine. - -From the south rampart now came furious sounds of hand-to-hand -conflict. Looking up, Dave Darrin saw that his own fighting men were -all but surrounded by yellow fiends who had gained the rampart by means -of ladders. - -Pausing only a second to kiss his wife, Dave darted toward the nearest -steps to that rampart, bounding up, sword in one hand, revolver in the -other. - -In the fleeting instant of turning after kissing his wife farewell, -Darrin had shouted to Seaman Sampson: - -"My man, I trust to your sand and judgment. Don't wait for my order, -but fire the magazine trail the instant you think it is the only course -left." - -And after Dave had floated the sailor's cool, resolute: - -"Aye, aye, sir." - - - - -CHAPTER XII--RISKING ALL ON ONE THROW - - -Just before Dave gained the parapet some of his sturdiest Jackies, by -seizing a score of the yellow scoundrels and hurling them bodily over -the wall on the heads of their countrymen below, had succeeded in -clearing some elbow room in which to fight. - -The machine gun at this point had ceased sputtering, for its server had -been forced back in the rush. - -Dave's sword flew in straight up and down cuts as he hurled himself -among the furies who fought to drive him back. Thrice he parried spear -thrusts that otherwise would have spitted him. - -Rallying around him the strongest of his fighting men, Ensign Darrin -drove the yellow men back for an instant. - -"Tune up the machine gun," Dave bellowed. "We must rake this multitude -again if we would have a single chance to win." - -By signs, since he could not make himself heard many yards away, Darrin -passed the word down the line for sailors and marines to fill the -magazines of their rifles and fire into the Chinese, who were making an -effort to raise new ladders against the wall. - -But Ensign Dave glancing along his thin, exhausted line to see if many -of them were hurt, muttered to himself: - -"The next rush ought to sweep us down into the compound. Then for the -magazine, and--the Big Noise!" - -"Mr. Darrin," bawled a missionary from below, "your sailor, Sampson, -ordered me to come to you to say that the governor is nearly dead with -terror over his position. Sin Foo promises that if the governor be -brought up here, his excellency will order and persuade the rabble to -cease fighting and withdraw." - -"Do you believe that, at this late stage, the governor could influence -these thousands of mad men?" Dave demanded. - -"It is more than possible," replied the missionary. - -"Tell Sampson, if you please, to bring his excellency up here. If the -governor makes one false move, back he goes to the top of the magazine, -without any further chance to redeem himself from going up with the -rest of us in the Big Noise. Please tell Sampson to rush the governor -here." - -"And shall I come back, that I may know just what his excellency says -to the rabble?" suggested the missionary, who, like most of the others -of his band, spoke the language of China. - -"Be sure to come back, if you please," Dave begged. - -Again swarms of ladders were rushed to the walls. Pigtailed heads were -mixed with short-haired Chinese heads, for, though the republic desired -all Chinamen to lop off the pigtails of the monarchial days, only a -portion of the Chinese men have done so. - -At times the swarms coming up the ladders pressed so close that sailors -and marines fought them with the butts of their rifles and with fists, -even. The superior athletic physique of the Anglo-Saxon bore up before -the rushes of the Chinamen with seemingly tireless energy. Had the top -of the rampart been broader the Chinese must have carried all before -them, but in the narrowness of the top of the wall the sailors had the -advantage. - -Once more ladders had been tipped over, the last of the yellow men -hurled to the ground below, and again the machine guns and the infantry -rifles poured their shots into the thousands below. - -Now up came Sampson, carrying in his arms a collapsed form that was the -Governor of Nu-ping. - -"Stand up, confound you!" adjured Seaman Sampson, planting the governor -on his feet and seizing him by the collar. "Stand up!" - -The greenness of the governor's yellow face was more ghastly than ever. -He shivered as a few stray shots whistled uncomfortably close to his -ears. - -The rays of four pocket electric lights were turned upon him by as many -sailors equipped with these articles. His excellency stood in the spot -light, a very sorry-looking object. - -Soldiers and civil officials are chosen from two different classes in -China. Often these civil officials, when put to the test, prove to be -timorous indeed. - -"Tell him to secure silence and make his speech," Dave requested of the -missionary. - -His excellency's arms waved like a spectre's as he made gestures -appealing for silence. Within thirty seconds the signs of his success -with his own people began to appear. - -Gradually motion stopped in the multitude. Some of the more lowly among -the Chinese fighters, out beyond the thick of the rabble, even fell -upon their knees. - -The peril seemingly passed, the governor became steadier. He was a -ruler speaking to obedient masses--or at least so it appeared. - -Then, in a voice husky at first, but gradually gaining in strength, his -excellency began to speak to his subjects, for such they really were. -As his speech continued his voice became louder and more authoritative. - -Dave glanced inquiringly at the missionary, who nodded back as much as -to say that the governor was making a speech along right lines. Indeed, -the speech must have had signal effect, for low murmurs ran in all -directions through the lately fighting rabble, and by degrees the last -efforts at fighting died out on all sides of the compound. - -"As soon as the right moment comes," whispered Dave, "please tell him -to order all the people a mile away from this part of the city." - -In an undertone the missionary repeated in Chinese. Then, after a few -moments, the movement backward began. A visible tremor of rearward -motion passed through the throngs. - -In silence the Chinese had heard the closing words of their governor, -and now no crowd of thousands could have been more noiseless. - -"Take his excellency below again," Dave commanded Sampson. "He is too -valuable an asset to lose just yet. Put him on top of the powder -magazine. Our missionary friends will assure his excellency that he is -in not the least danger unless the attack is begun again." - -Having seen these orders carried out, Ensign Darrin hurried back to the -circle of lanterns. - -"Ladies, I am glad to be able to say that I think our danger is nearly -over," he announced. "We have a few more wounded to bring down from the -walls. After these men have had attention I think we shall be ready to -take up the march to the river, and soon after that I believe that you -will all be safe on board the 'Castoga.' Don't rub your eyes or pinch -yourselves to see if it all be true. I believe the bad dream is ended." - -Then Dave sought out Sin Foo and "Burnt-face." - -"Come with me to the governor," he directed, for, while the speech from -the rampart was being made, these two underlings had somehow managed to -slip away from their perilous place on top of the magazine. - -"You are not going to offer us violence, are you?" asked Sin Foo -fearfully. - -"Not unless you do something to merit it," was Darrin's response. "I -have other uses in view for you." - -Securing the services of the same missionary, Dave directed him to ask -the governor if he would trust Sin Foo and "Burnt-face" to go out into -the city and carry to the people his excellency's will that no attack -be made upon the Americans when they started for the river front. - -The governor replied that his two secretaries were the very ones to -carry his orders to his people. - -"So that fellow is a secretary to the governor, also?" asked Darrin, -pointing to "Burnt-face." - -"He is the governor's secretary," replied the missionary. "Sin Foo is -the under secretary, who, that he might deal with Englishmen and -Americans, was educated in England." - -"Warn the governor that if his secretaries play him false, and we are -attacked, then his excellency will surely lose his life," Dave -requested. - -"His excellency is satisfied that his secretaries will serve him -faithfully, and keep his life secure," the missionary declared. - -The governor himself spoke to "Burnt-face" and Sin Foo, after which -both bowed low. - -"Now, you two may turn yourselves out into the street," Dave announced. -"We will let you pass through the gates. See to it that you circulate -well, and that you impress upon the people their governor's wishes. -Otherwise, his excellency will sail sky-high on a keg of powder--you may -be sure of that!" - -To Ensign Dave's intense amazement, both "Burnt-face" and Sin Foo bowed -very low before him. Next, they threw themselves upon their knees -before the governor, who addressed them briefly, but earnestly. - -When the secretaries rose Dave called a petty officer, to take them to -the gate and to vouch for their right to pass out. - -In the meantime the wounded were being attended. Nearly all of the -unhurt defenders still remained upon the ramparts, though the great -open spaces below were devoid of any signs of a hostile populace. - -"I wonder if his excellency would like to change his shoes before -starting," Dave suggested to Bishop Whitlock, as he glanced down at the -governor's dainty embroidered silken footgear. - -"Are you going to take the governor with us?" asked the Bishop. - -"He must go with us to the river front, and must remain there until all -of our party is safe," Darrin answered. - -"But you really mustn't make him walk," objected the Bishop. "If you -did, it would be such an affront as the people of Nu-ping would never -forgive in foreigners. There are several sedan chairs in the yamen, and -there are still enough attendants left to bear it. Permit me, Mr. -Darrin, to see to the matter of the governor's sedan." - -"I shall be deeply grateful, sir, if you will," was Dave's answer. - -In less than five minutes the chair was ready, resting on the shoulders -of eight husky coolies. - -Ten minutes later the gates were thrown open. The defenders, hastily -recalled from the ramparts, had formed. - -First in the line were the marines, with a machine gun. Then followed a -detachment of sailors. Danny Grin took command of the advance guard. -Behind this were the wounded, some of whom hobbled slowly and -painfully, as there was no conveyance except for those who had been -badly hurt. - -After the wounded came the women, in a body, and, behind them, the -governor in his sedan chair. - -There followed the missionaries, armed and unarmed, and the other male -American residents of Nu-ping. Finally marched the rest of the seamen -with Pembroke as their prisoner, and Dave commanded at this point. - -Outside all was now as still as though in a city of the dead. - -Was it safe to risk the march, or were they soon to run into some -villainous trap prepared by the ingenuity of the Chinese? - -"Forward, march!" Ensign Darrin sent the order down the line. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII--ALL ABOUT A CERTAIN BAD MAN - - -Like a long-drawn-out snail the procession crept through the yamen -gates. The pace was set by the men most severely wounded. - -Was it safe to leave the yamen while multitudes were yet abroad in the -city, and those multitudes angry over the shedding of Chinese blood? - -How many Chinese had fallen in the fight Darrin had no means of -estimating. He had seen many fall, but dead and wounded alike had been -promptly carried away by their own countrymen. - -That the city of Nu-ping was in a ferment of anger there could be no -doubt. Yet the governor, who had professed that morning to be unable to -stem the revolution, had, by a few words, sent the fighting throngs -back in the dead of night. - -Last of all in the line walked Dave, in as uncomfortable a frame of -mind as he had ever known. If his little party should be attacked and -overwhelmed, and the women killed, he had made up his mind that he -would make no effort to outlive the disaster. Death would be -preferable. - -There was still one other who knew less of comfort than any in the -procession. That one was His Excellency, the Governor of Nu-ping. - -In the sedan chair had been placed six kegs of powder, one of them -opened. On top of the kegs, without as much as a cushion to soften the -hardness of the seat, was his excellency, squatting, terror-stricken. - -On either side marched a sailor with a loaded rifle. Also beside the -sedan marched Sailorman Sampson, with a package of loose powder and a -piece of slow-match found at the yamen. Seaman Sampson had his orders, -with a considerable amount of discretionary power added, all of which -was known to the governor with the greenish-yellow face. - -As the line swung into the street on the way to the river, Danny Grin -and two seamen trod softly ahead, alert for any surprises that might be -met, particularly at street corners. - -Not a sound was heard from natives, however, save for the occasional -groans of the greenish-yellow governor, who, at that moment, was more -fully posted on the feeling of absolute terror than was any other man -in China. - -No move was made on the part of the natives to stop the progress of the -Americans. The party soon reached the wharf at the river front. - -Now, with the women out on the wharf, Dalzell hastily drew up new lines -of defense, pointing cityward, while Dave, with flashlight and whistle, -managed to attract attention from the deck of the "Castoga" and to -flash the signal to the watch officer. - -It seemed but the work of a minute to get the launch and two ship's -boats under way. The launch chugged busily shoreward. No time was -wasted on explanations. The women and wounded were hurried into the -boats and taken out to the gunboat. - -On the next trip the rest of the party was speedily embarked. - -As the last act, Sampson relaxed his watch over his excellency. Signs -were made to the governor's chair bearers to take their lord back to -the yamen. Nor did the departure of the governor take any time at all. - -"Well done, Darrin! Fine, Dalzell!" boomed the hearty voice of -Lieutenant-Commander Tuthill as the two young officers stepped on the -deck of the gunboat. "Every man under your command has behaved like an -American!" - -Then, as his eye roved to Pembroke, standing under marine guard, he -asked: - -"How came Mr. Pembroke to be in trouble?" - -"Attempted treachery," Darrin responded. "I caught him trying to open -the yamen gate to the Chinese rebels." - -Tuthill's brow darkened. - -"Pembroke, I did not think that of you, sir. You have a heavy burden of -guilt! You will be taken down to the brig and locked up until I can -decide what is to be done in your case, sir." - -After Pembroke had been marched below, to go behind bars, the commander -of the gunboat continued, in a low tone to Darrin: - -"I am afraid not much of anything can be done with him. He is a British -subject, I suppose, and guilty of an offense committed on Chinese soil. -The most that I can do will be to keep him locked up until to-morrow, -and then turn him loose. Perhaps the Chinese will take care of him. The -ladies are waiting in the wardroom to thank Dalzell and yourself. You -had both better go inside." - -"I'd rather face the Chinese again," laughed Dan, "than have to stand -and be thanked by a lot of women." - -An hour later the ladies were established for the night, several of the -officers' quarters having been given over to them. The American -missionaries and civilians, like the sailors, were obliged to sleep in -hammocks. - -Just as Dave was seeking a mattress on the floor of the wardroom -Surgeon Oliver hurried in. "Darrin," began the medical man, "did you -know that Pembroke was badly hurt?" - -"By the blow I gave him on the head?" queried the young ensign, -wheeling. - -"No, though that was quite bad enough. A stray bullet hit the fellow in -the side, and he bound it up as best he could. He tells me that the -shot hit him before you struck him down--perhaps an hour earlier." - -"If I had known that," murmured Darrin, "he would have had somewhat -softer handling." - -"Pembroke is really in a bad way," continued the surgeon. "I have had -him removed from the brig to the sick-bay, and have put a hospital -attendant on watch over him to-night." - -"Is he going to die?" asked Ensign Darrin. - -"Can't say; I think not. But what brought me here is the fact that -Pembroke asked if he might see you." - -"Now?" - -"Yes." - -"Certainly." - -Dave was tired out. Danny Grin was already sound asleep on a mattress -on the floor. Darrin had been yawning heavily, but now the call of -humanity appealed to him. - -"I'll go with you, Doctor," Dave added, and followed the surgeon. - -In a bunk down in the sick bay Pembroke tossed uneasily, his face a -bright red. - -"Here is Mr. Darrin, Pembroke," announced the medical officer. - -"You'll think I had a jolly large amount of nerve to send for you," -murmured the stricken man, holding out a hand. Under the circumstances -Darrin did not hesitate to take the hand. - -"Sit down, won't you?" begged Pembroke, and Dave occupied a stool -alongside. - -"I felt that I ought to see you," Pembroke went on. "Sawbones tells me -I have plenty of chance to pull through, but I'm not so sure about -that. If my carcass is to be heaved over in canvas, with a solid shot -for weight, I want to go as clean as I can. So I want to tell you a few -things about myself, Mr. Darrin. You don't mind, do you?" - -"I shall be glad to hear whatever you have to say to me," Dave replied. - -"You look jolly well tired out," observed the stricken man, "so I won't -detain you long. To-night you accused me of being a scoundrel, and you -had the goods on me. There can be no doubt about my being crooked, and -I may as well admit it." - -"Then you are really Rogers, instead of Pembroke?" Dave asked. - -"I've used both names, but neither belongs to me. I have had so many -names in my day that I barely remember my right one, which I'm not -going to tell you, anyway. I came of decent people, and some of them -are left. I'm not going to disgrace them. Darrin, I expect that I'm -going to die, and I'm going to try to do it like a man--the first manly -thing I've done in years. If I wanted to live at all now, it would be -that I might stand and take my punishment for my connection with this -Nu-ping affair." - -"I don't believe that you could be punished for that by Americans," -Dave went on. "You are a British subject, and your offense was -committed on Chinese soil." - -"I'm about as English as you are," returned Pembroke. "If I were a -Britisher, and any good I'd been serving my country, right now, in -France. I was born on the Atlantic seaboard of the United States. Out -of decency I'm not going to name my birth state. At times, when it -suited better, I've been an Englishman as a matter of convenience. But -what I want to tell you about, especially, Darrin, is my connection -with this Nu-ping business." - -"Did that connection begin back in Manila?" Darrin asked. - -"In Nu-ping first, but there was a Manila end. It won't take long to -tell the story. I--" - -In an instant a deadly pallor appeared in the stricken man's face. Then -he lay silent. - -"Doctor, I think Pembroke has gone," said Dave quietly, as he stepped -over to the surgeon who was bent over another cot. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV--DAVE HEARS SOME EYE-OPENERS - - -"I'll look at the chap in a moment," replied Dr. Oliver. - -But Pembroke had fainted, not died. Restoratives were applied, and -presently he was ready to go on. - -"Shall I listen to him now, or wait until to-morrow?" Dave asked the -surgeon. - -"The man will feel better if he talks himself out now," advised the -surgeon. - -So Dave sat down again, while Pembroke rambled on: - -"You see, Darrin, this isn't the first time I have served Chinese -officials among white men. I was in Nu-ping when that yarn got abroad -that the missionaries had secretly looted that old temple and had -removed millions in loot, burying the treasure secretly in the compound -grounds of the mission at Nu-ping. You have no idea how such stories -take hold in China. Doubtless, as a result of former rebellions and -wars in China, the country is full of spots where fortunes have been -buried for safety, with the people who buried the treasure killed off -and the secret lost. I believed fully that the missionaries had buried -such a treasure here at Nu-ping. The governor was sure of it, and so -were his secretaries and the few other officials who had heard the -story." - -"Then why didn't the governor proceed officially and legally to have -the mission grounds dug up and searched?" Dave asked. - -"Don't you understand?" cried Pembroke. "If the governor had done that -and found the treasure, he would have had to turn it over to the -central government. In that there would be mighty little graft for his -excellency. Now, unless he did it in an open and official manner, the -missionaries could resist and report his excellency to the central -government. Being a governor in China in these days isn't quite so fine -a job as it was in the old days under the emperors. In those days the -governor was called a viceroy--a ruler who served in the place of the -monarch, and a mighty big chap a viceroy was. But these governors of -the new breed are not such powerful chaps, though they still have many -chances to steal without detection. - -"But our yellow governor here at Nu-ping looked the situation over on -all sides. He decided that it would be best to have a rebellion take -place here on a small scale, have the missionaries killed or chased -away, and then have his own men dig up the mission grounds and find the -treasure. In the first place, our Nu-ping chap has about twelve -thousand troops under his command. They could stop any rebellion that -started around here. It was necessary to get the troops out of the way, -so his excellency got ready to send them out of the way. He kept in -town only the few troops you saw to-day. With so few soldiers he -couldn't be expected to stop a rebellion, could he? - -"The more his excellency thought over the matter of the hidden millions -in the mission grounds, the more he itched for them. Sin Foo sent for -me, and I talked it over with them. The rebellion, once started, might -last quite a while. We looked over the American fleet in Asiatic waters -and decided that the 'Castoga' was the only naval craft of light enough -draft to come up the Nung-kiang River to this point. His excellency -wanted to take time for a leisurely rebellion, but knew that this -gunboat would be sent up here at the first murmurs of trouble. So he -sent me to Manila to look over this craft, and, if possible, to cripple -or sink her." - -"Sink this gunboat?" asked Dave, in amazement. - -"Yes," Pembroke nodded. "It struck his excellency as being worth while, -in case his rebellion here should last long enough." - -"But how could you sink the 'Castoga'?" - -"Not such a difficult thing, if I got myself liked by the officers -aboard," Pembroke replied. "Some afternoon I could put off and come -aboard, carrying a suitcase. I could have asked you, or any other -officer, to let me leave my case in his cabin over night, couldn't I?" - -"Yes," Dave said. "But how sink the boat?" - -"If the suitcase contained the right contents, and if those contents -went off in the dead of night, it would be easy, wouldn't it?" asked -Pembroke, flushing. - -"And--you--you--would have done such a thing as that?" gasped Ensign Dave. - -"I would have done it--at that time," Pembroke confessed. "Darrin, -drifting through the Orient as I have done for some years, and always -needing money--as I did--a fellow gets so he will do many things that he -would hardly do in the good old home town." - -Dave shuddered. - -"His excellency's secretary--" Pembroke went on, but Darrin interrupted -to ask: - -"The 'Burnt-face' chap?" - -"Yes. He went to Manila with me to see that I stuck to my job, and that -I didn't misapply too much of the expense money that I carried." - -"I want to ask you something, Pembroke," Dave broke in quietly. "Do you -know anything about the Chinaman who was slain almost alongside this -craft one night in Manila?" - -"A good deal," the stricken man admitted. "He was a Christian convert, -and the fellow overheard the secretary and myself talking of our plans. -In trying to get away the eavesdropper made noise enough so that we -pursued him. He escaped us, but we felt that he had to be found. Now, -that Chinese convert, like most poor and simple people of his race, did -not think of going to the police. He was bound to reason toward more -direct procedure. My accomplice felt that the convert would try to warn -the commander of the threatened gunboat. That was what he did. He put -off alone, at night, to paddle out to the Castoga.' My accomplice and -another Chinese pursued, and--well, you know what was done with the -sword." - -Dave looked up from a deep revery as Pembroke finished. As he did so he -noticed that the surgeon and a hospital man had been listening in the -shadow beyond. Witnesses to such a rehearsal were necessary, so Darrin -did not object. - -"But tell me one thing," Dave asked, presently. "In Manila I saw -'Burnt-face' look after Miss Chapin with a look amounting to hatred. -Why should that have been?" - -"Because, in the first place, the fellow hates all Christians, and -missionaries in especial. Miss Chapin is a missionary; more, she is -engaged to wed the Rev. Mr. Barstow, of the party that you rescued. -Now, he and the Rev. Mr. Barstow have been at odds for some time, and -the Chinaman hates the missionary most sincerely. Probably the -secretary knew that Miss Chapin is engaged to Mr. Barstow." - -"Why did you come up with the party with which Miss Chapin and my wife -traveled?" asked Dave. - -"Because it was the quickest way to get to Nu-ping," Pembroke admitted. -"And my own reason for coming back here was to get my own share of the -loot which, until to-day, I really believed existed in the mission -grounds. Now, I think you know all. I--I--" - -"You are very tired; I can see that," said Ensign Darrin quietly. "I am -greatly obliged to you for what you have told me, for it has cleared up -many points that had puzzled me." - -"You think me a villain--an utter scoundrel, don't you?" asked Pembroke. - -"Yes," Dave assented, speaking as quietly as before. "Any man who can -plot to take innocent lives at wholesale is certainly a wicked -scoundrel. But, if you should recover, I hope that you will lead a new -life, and will be manly hereafter." - -"I--I wonder if a man can do that, after he has led the kind of life -that I have led?" smiled Pembroke, weakly. - -"I think so. I believe that you can. But that is not as much in my line -as some other questions. The man you should talk with is one of the -missionary party. Shall I waken one of them and ask him to come to -you?" - -"Not to-night," Pembroke answered, tossing. "I am too weary. If I am -alive in the morning, perhaps." - -"Good night," said Dave, bending over the berth and holding out his -hand. - -"Can you shake hands with a fellow such as you now know me to be?" -demanded Pembroke, in utter amazement. - -"Not with the fellow you have been, but with the man I hope you're -going to be," Dave answered. "Good night, Pembroke." - -"Good night, Darrin." - - - - -CHAPTER XV--WHEN THE FLAGSHIP WAS SIGHTED - - -In the morning, when Darrin and his chum came on deck, the sun was -shining brightly over Nu-ping. - -Perhaps a hundred of the smaller houses of the place had been burned by -the fires started by the gunboat's shells the night before, but in a -whole city full of small Chinese houses the loss was not especially -noticeable. - -"You wouldn't want to land over yonder to-day, Darrin," smiled -Lieutenant Warden, when Ensign Dave saluted him on deck. - -"Why not, sir?" - -"Soon after daylight the governor's troops marched into the city. As -nearly as we could estimate the strength of the force from this deck, -there are about twelve thousand of the troops, and with them are three -batteries of field artillery." - -"Are the batteries strong enough to be used against this craft?" - -"The batteries might be able to give us a good bit of trouble to -handle, but there is no danger of their being employed. It would cost -the governor his head to turn his troops against us, for that would be -an official act of his, and a violation of China's peace with us. Of -course the pretended riot and rebellion of the populace was carried out -by the governor's secret orders, but we could never prove that. His -excellency will be questioned by the Chinese government, but he can -claim that the rebellion started when his troops were in another part -of the province. The governor will promise Pekin to punish the -ringleaders of the rebellion. He will then proceed to 'try' and behead -a few of his political enemies, and Pekin will be satisfied. That will -close the incident." - -A messenger came briskly up, with word calling the executive officer -into the presence of his commander. - -Pembroke's confession, which Dave and the witnesses had promptly -reported to the Lieutenant-Commander the night before, was the talk of -the officers this morning. - -The wounded man was said to be in somewhat better condition. All of the -wounded sailors, marines and civilians were reported as being in no -danger of dying from the injuries received in the spirited fighting of -the day before. - -Dave's eyes caught sight of Belle the instant she stepped on deck. He -hurried to her, looking her over closely to see how she had stood the -excitement and terrors of the day before. - -"Do you think I shall ever be able to qualify as a naval man's wife?" -Belle asked, laughing. - -"You won't have to qualify," Dave assured her. "You've already passed -all the necessary tests." - -"There were times yesterday when I was dreadfully afraid," shuddered -Belle. - -"Then you have mastered the necessary secret of how to conceal your -fears," Darrin assured her. "There was many a time yesterday when I, -too, was badly scared." - -"You?" cried Belle, gazing at her husband, in astonishment. - -"Yes," smiled Dave. "Did I betray myself?" - -"You are jesting," Belle declared. "I saw you often, in the worst of -the fighting and your courage and endurance were magnificent. Not once -did you show any sign of faltering." - -"None the less, I had my moments of scare," Darrin assured her. - -"You surely _are_ jesting," asserted Belle. - -"Not a bit of it, my dear. Every man who has to fight and who is honest -about it will admit that he is often badly scared." - -"Am I interrupting a private conversation, Mr. Darrin?" asked the -executive officer. - -"Not in the least, sir," replied the young ensign, raising his cap. - -"Then what I have to tell you is that our wireless picked up the -admiral's flagship a little while ago, and we have reported what took -place here yesterday. We are under orders to sail as promptly as -possible, and the flagship will meet us at the mouth of the river. The -flagship will also try to pick up some coasting steamer, which will -carry the missionary party and others down the coast to Shanghai, which -is considered a safer place at present for Americans." - -"Did the Admiral approve of what was done here yesterday, sir?" - -"He expressed neither approval nor criticism, but will take our -detailed report when we join. The ladies will be summoned to breakfast -soon, Mr. Darrin. Most of the officers will breakfast at second table -to-day, but on account of Mrs. Darrin's presence on board you will go -to first table with her. You will take my place at the head of the -table." - -"And, of course, as soon as the civilians are transferred to that -coasting steamer I shall have to go with them," pouted Belle. "It may -be months before I shall see you again. I had hoped to be with you at -least a few weeks in Manila. Instead, I had to come here. I have had a -day with you--and what a day!" - -"It's hard, dear," sighed Dave, "but such is a naval officer's life. -However, our turn will come. One of these days I shall be ordered to -shore duty for a while, and then we shall be together, month after -month. We shall even be able to have a little home of our own. It may -be, dear, that my shore duty will be at Washington." - -"Yes," groaned Mrs. Darrin. "And if you send for me to come and join -you in Washington, by the time I arrive there I shall find out that you -have just been sent away on a three-year rescue cruise to find some -lost explorer at the South Pole! That is the Navy!" - -When the breakfast call came Dave led his wife into the wardroom, -conducting her to her seat at table and seating himself beside her. - -Before the meal was ten minutes under way the deck watch began to make -active preparations for the start down the river. As the anchor was -being hoisted a large boat put out from the shore flying the governor's -banner. - -As it came alongside a great bale was hoisted on board, addressed, -simply, "To the American Ladies." - -An envelope bearing a similar address was brought aboard by an officer -from the governor's yamen, as well as a second envelope addressed to -Lieutenant-Commander Tuthill. - -The second letter was delivered at once. It contained an expression of -the governor's "profound regret" over the occurrences of the day -before, and stated that, the governor's troops having fortunately -returned, his excellency was now able to guarantee the safety of all -Americans who might condescend to honor the city by their presence -ashore. - -The governor's letter ended with the statement that he had endeavored -to express his apologies to the American ladies in a more tangible if -very humble and poor form. - -The American commander immediately dictated a letter thanking his -excellency for his letter and assurances, but adding that, under -orders, the American party was being taken to the mouth of the -Nung-kiang River. - -"Get this letter over the side and signal the engine-room for -half-speed ahead," Lieutenant-Commander Tuthill brusquely directed. - -So, before breakfast was ended, the "Castoga" was steaming down the -muddy river. - -Not until the officers and male guests had been served at second table -was any mention of the bale made by the busy executive officer. Then -the ladies were once more summoned to the wardroom, while two sailors -undid the package that had come from the governor. - -The contents would have made a gift fit, indeed, for a royal family. -There were more than enough handsome furs to go all around. There were -silks, such as are never seen in America. Gold hair ornaments and rare -jade jewelry were there in abundance, and many other articles dear to -the feminine heart. - -"If this is a true expression of the governor's regret, then I wonder -that he could ever have permitted the rioting to start," said one of -the women. - -"But, under the circumstances, have we any right to accept such -valuable gifts?" asked Belle Darrin. - -"Shall I have them thrown overboard, then?" queried Mr. Warden, -smilingly. - -"No; of course not," replied another woman, "but I feel that these -magnificent gifts should be returned." - -"How?" asked the executive officer. "This gunboat may never enter the -Nung-kiang River again." - -"It begins to look," laughed Dave, "as though the necessities of the -case compel the acceptance of these visible expressions of the -governor's invisible regrets. There is no way to send the stuff back." - -It took an hour's discussion to convince the women that they must -perforce accept. That point settled, they proceeded to divide the gifts -by lot. - -"Where am I going to put all this plunder?" Belle asked her husband as -she gathered up her own considerable share of the "expressions of -regret." "I haven't a single piece of baggage." - -"I fear I shall have to place them in my chest, and turn them over to -you when we next meet," Dave suggested. - -"And I may very likely be an old woman by that time," sighed Belle. - -At noon Dave took the bridge until four o'clock. It was just before his -watch was finished that the mouth of the river was made. Two miles off -shore the flagship could be seen, steaming back and forth. A quarter of -a mile away a small ocean-going steamer followed a similar course. - -"And I won't have a chance to cry on my husband's shoulder for a few -moments," Belle complained, tragically, to another woman. "He's stuck -away up forward on the bridge." - -"Your husband will be off duty in ten minutes," Lieutenant Warden -assured her. "He will have command of the launch that transfers the -party to the coasting vessel." - -"In the Navy the smallest favors look like great ones," Belle observed -to herself. - -Watch changed just before the gunboat ran up behind the stern of the -flagship. - -Relieved of his duty on the bridge, Dave received his further orders -and immediately called the launch crew to quarters. - -Launched and brought alongside, the motor boat was quickly filled with -the refugees. - -Dave gave the order to cast off, then sat down beside Belle. Their time -was altogether too short. The halted coasting steamer received the -refugees on board, Dave, too, going up over the side. - -In the instant that he and Belle clung together she whispered: - -"Shall I go to Yokohama and await the chance to join you?" - -"That will be a fine idea, little girl!" cried Dave. Then with a final -kiss he went down over the side and into the launch. - -"Cast off. Make back to the gunboat." - -The coastwise steamer was already sounding her hoarse whistle, and -moving under slow way. - -Once in the launch, Ensign Darrin stood up and waved his cap at the -lonely little figure standing by the stern rail on the after-deck of -the steamship. - -Until the launch rounded up under the "Castoga's" quarter Dave waved -his cap frequently. Through the mist that lay over his eyes he could -barely see the answering fluttering of white on the deck of the -southbound steamship. - -"Let the crew remain in the launch," came from the officer of the deck. -"Ensign Darrin will report to the executive officer." - -"Lieutenant-Commander Tuthill and Ensigns Darrin and Dalzell are -ordered aboard the flagship," announced the executive officer. "Mr. -Darrin, you will make the necessary change in uniform." - -Hastening to his quarters, Dave changed to full dress uniform for which -the regulations now called. He girded on his dress belt, with his dress -sword, and drew on white gloves. Then he gained the deck, saluting and -reporting to the commander of the gunboat. - -"We shall be called upon to make our report, Mr. Darrin, of the Nu-ping -affair. It is a good thing that we can do so with clear consciences," -smiled the Lieutenant-Commander. - -"The Admiral may not approve of all that I did to His Excellency, the -Governor," remarked Ensign Dave. - -"I think he will," replied the commanding officer. "In my opinion, at -least, you made the best possible use of your discretion." - -"Thank you, sir." - -Soon the three officers from the gunboat found themselves on the -quarter-deck of the battleship "Katahdin," flagship of the Asiatic -Fleet. - -Captain Tucker received them and then remarked: - -"I have orders to conduct you at once to Admiral Branch." - -The Admiral gave the three visiting officers pleasant if formal -greeting. - -"This is my report, sir, in writing, of the affair at Nu-ping," -declared Lieutenant-Commander Tuthill, passing over a bulky official -envelope. - -"Quite so," observed Admiral Branch. "I will read it at once." - -For more than five minutes the three officers remained seated, and in -silence, while the Admiral slowly turned the pages of the report. - -From time to time the fleet commander frowned. Dave, noting this, -wondered to what features of his conduct in Nu-ping Admiral Branch most -objected. - -"Dave is surely going to catch it," reflected Dan Dalzell uneasily. "I -wonder if I shall come in for some of the scotching, too. But probably -there'll be no such luck. Dave was ranking officer ashore, and I acted -only on his orders. I wish I could take my share in the storm." - -Having read the last page of the report, the Admiral slowly, -thoughtfully folded it, laying it away in a pigeon-hole over his desk. - -"Surely, Mr. Darrin, you found some new ways of treating a Chinese -viceroy, or, I should say, governor," remarked the fleet commander -dryly. - -"I tried, sir, not to subject him to any annoyance or indignity that -could be avoided," Darrin responded gravely. - -"And in a way that would have been impossible, had the governor been -attended by his usual number of troops," continued Admiral Branch. -"Under the circumstances, however, you treated him in a way that I, as -a junior officer, often longed to handle many an important Chinese -official." - -Though the fleet commander spoke gravely there was an unmistakable -twinkle in his eyes. Dave's hopes began to rise. - -"I shall endorse Lieutenant-Commander Tuthill's report as being -satisfactory to myself," continued the Admiral, "and then shall send -the report on through the usual channels. And I sincerely trust, Mr. -Darrin, that the Navy and State Departments at Washington will also -endorse the report. For myself, Ensign Darrin, I congratulate you on -your handling of a most unusual and highly difficult lot of problems. I -congratulate you, sir," continued Admiral Branch. "I shall be glad to -have you aboard this ship." - -"On this ship, sir?" asked Darrin, as he took the Admiral's -outstretched hand. - -"Yes; but that is another story, and perhaps I had better tell that -first. Some transfers have been ordered in the Asiatic Fleet. Among -other changes, Ensigns Holton and Brown, now on this ship, are ordered -to duty on the 'Castoga,' and Ensigns Darrin and Dalzell are ordered to -the 'Katahdin.' I fancy, gentlemen," turning to the two younger -officers present, "that very likely you have seen as much as you wish -of China for the present, so you will be glad to know that this ship is -ordered to Japan, and that we shall likely be there for two months or -more. You will move your baggage over to this ship and report for duty -as quickly as possible." - - - - -CHAPTER XVI--THE MEDALLION MYSTERY - - -"Hullo, Darrin; come over here just a moment. I want you to see -something that is rather unusual, even in Japan." - -Two young men, who had just entered the American Club in Tokio, turned -when this hail to one of them was heard. - -The hail came from a group in which sat four Americans, one Englishman -and three young Japanese. The latter three were in the uniforms of -lieutenants of the Emperor's infantry. - -"Come over with me, Dan," urged Dave in a low voice, as Dalzell held -back slightly. - -"I wasn't invited," murmured Dan. - -"You simpleton, that's because Carter doesn't know you. I can introduce -you, and that will set you straight." - -"How are you, Carter?" asked Dave, as he went straight up to the young -man who had hailed him and held out his hand. "I wish to introduce my -friend, Mr. Dalzell, same service and same ship." In turn Dave and Dan -were presented to all in the group. - -The American naval officers wore blue civilian suits. Carter belonged -to the diplomatic service, and was now stationed in Tokio. Dave had -first met him in Washington. One of the other Americans was in business -in Tokio, and the other two were tourists. - -"Mr. Katura was showing us something so wonderful," Carter explained, -"that I asked his permission to call you over to see it. Will you show -that wonderful medallion again, Katura?" - -The little lieutenant, who appeared to be very shy and diffident, -flushed slightly as he bowed. Then, from an inner pocket, he drew out a -small lacquer box, from which he took out and passed to Dave a filigree -gold plate on which appeared the delicately tinted face of a beautiful -Japanese woman. - -"I never saw anything so wonderfully exquisite," gasped Darrin, in -genuine admiration. "I didn't know that such beautiful work could be -done." - -"No one in Japan could do it to-day," spoke up another of the Japanese -officers, Toruma by name. "That medallion comes from the most brilliant -period of Satsuma art." - -In that face the paler flesh tints had been laid, with wonderful -minuteness of detail, from flawless mother of pearl. The hair, which -stood out in life-like accuracy, had been worked in some highly -polished blue-black stone. The teeth, as they showed in the parted lips -of that tiny miniature, were real seed pearls, worked in the exact -shapes of the teeth represented. - -The most striking feature of all was the beautiful red lips of the tiny -mouth. This red had been laid in fine rubies, not showing separately, -but blended delightfully. - -For fully two minutes Darrin gazed at the miniature face, fascinated -with the beauty of the thing. Dan, standing by, admired it also. - -"Now, try the effect of this magnifying glass on the face," suggested -Carter. - -"It would be almost wicked to hold a magnifying glass over such a -treasure," protested Ensign Dave, recoiling slightly, as though from a -profanation of an art treasure. - -"Try the glass; don't be afraid," said Carter. - -So Dave took the glass, focusing it over the wonderful medallion. A cry -of wonder escaped the young ensign's lips. - -"Can you find the slightest appearance of roughness under the glass?" -asked the American diplomat. - -"I cannot," Dave confessed. - -"Think of the wonderful work of the artist," suggested Toruma, "who, in -an age when magnifying glasses were unknown, could join all the parts -of that inlaying so perfectly." - -"It is wonderful," murmured Dave. "The artist's eyes must have been as -keen as any magnifying lens." - -For some minutes more Darrin examined the medallion, both with the -glass and without. The Japanese, smiling and affable, stood enjoying -his very evident pleasure. Their hearts warmed to a foreigner who could -feel such real appreciation of the marvels of the ancient art of their -country. - -"Here, I am afraid that you had better take this from me," begged -Darrin laughingly, at last. "If it is much longer in my possession I -shall be under a temptation to commit grand larceny." - -Smiling, Lieutenant Katura held out his hand to receive the treasure. - -"It has been in our family for at least six hundred years," he -explained proudly, though without any sign of boastfulness. "It belongs -to my mother." - -"I should think you would be afraid of its being stolen," suggested -Dave. - -"Ordinarily it is kept in the Okugawa Bank, in our family vault," -explained the little lieutenant. "Once Mr. Carter saw the medallion, at -our home, and to-day he begged me to bring it here to show to some of -his friends. I am glad to have been honored with an opportunity to give -you pleasure by the sight of it." - -"But surely you don't carry such a treasure loosely in your pocket like -that," Dave almost protested. - -"Why not?" smiled Katura. - -"Are you not afraid of its being stolen?" Darrin went on. - -"Not likely," declared the little lieutenant. "I am able to defend -myself, and I shall have my friends with me on my trip back to the -Okugawa Bank." - -"But pickpockets might brush against you in a crowd, and take it from -you," Dave hinted. - -"They will not have that chance," smiled Katura. "From here to the bank -my friends and I will go in jinrikishas." - -As the tiffin (luncheon) hour drew near, the club rooms began to fill. -There were, perhaps, a hundred newcomers. - -"You'll come to our table, Darrin?" asked Mr. Carter. - -"I thank you, and under any other circumstances I would," Dave -answered. "My wife will be expecting me at the hotel. She and I have -not had many opportunities to lunch together since I entered the -service. So I shall have to be going along soon." - -"You'll stay, Dalzell?" asked the diplomat. - -Dan decided that he would. The Japanese officers were invited to -remain, but replied that they had duties claiming their attention. - -So Dave left with Lieutenants Katura, Toruma and Hata. In the main -corridor these departing ones found themselves somewhat delayed, owing -to the press of the crowd about one of the coat-rooms. - -At last they got through. A Japanese attendant, saluting the three -officers of his own country, ran nimbly to the end of the porch, -striking his hands together and summoning three jinrikisha men, who -raced up to the steps. - -"Farewell, for an hour or two, at least, American brother in arms," -cried Toruma, the most talkative of the three Japanese. Friendly -salutes were exchanged, and the Japanese trio were rushed away. - -Dave's jinrikisha came around. In appearance it was an exaggerated -baby-carriage, with shafts, between which a stout Japanese coolie -played the part of a horse. - -These curious little street vehicles are comfortable, and the seasoned -coolie in the shafts often displays great speed. The slowest he is -allowed to travel on short journeys, when he has a fare in his 'riksha, -is five miles an hour. - -"To the Imperial Hotel," said Dave briefly. That was all that was -needed. The human "horse" in the shafts would do the rest. - -In a few minutes Dave arrived at the big, handsome Imperial Hotel. This -hostelry, famous among travelers in the East, is an imposing white -pile, built originally by the Japanese government, that travelers might -be sure of having a stopping place as comfortable as any in the lands -from which they came. Bit by bit the management bought over the -government's interest in the hotel, until now it is privately owned, -though the pride of the Japanese is such that the government still -supervises the hotel, and sees to it that the high standard is kept up. - -As Dave Darrin entered he passed into one of the parlors at the -entrance. Belle rose and came forward, a glad little cry on her lips. - -"How thankful I am that I thought of coming to Yokohama!" she cried. -"It was but a step to Tokio. And you are punctual." - -"It is one of the virtues--or vices--of an officer and a gentleman," -Darrin laughed, as he bent over to kiss her. - -"And now are you ready for tiffin, dear?" - -"I shall be as soon as I have made my toilet," Dave replied. "May I -have your indulgence that long?" - -"Certainly." - -Going below Ensign Darrin washed off the dust of his forenoon's -wanderings, smoothed back his hair, and with a final look in the glass -drew on his coat and started above. - -Dave was now in about the middle of a three-weeks' leave, which Dalzell -had taken at the same time. In the Navy service an officer does not -have, regularly, one day in every seven on which he is free from toil. -He is on duty, day and night, seven days a week. By way of leisure he -is allowed a certain portion of every month, when practicable, in the -way of "leave." When an officer has no especial use for leave, he often -allows it to accumulate, and then later on secures a long enough leave -to use up his privileges in the way of absence from duty. So Dave was -now on a three-weeks' leave--a "vacation" it would be called in civil -life. - -Several other officers from the "Katahdin" were in either Yokohama or -Tokio. The former city, only a few miles from the latter, is the port -of entry for the Japanese capital. In the harbor at Yokohama the -American flagship now lay. - -Up to the present Darrin had devoted most of his waking time to -escorting Belle through the bewildering Japanese shops, to Uyeno Park, -to the Japanese theatres, to the famous temples, and all the other -sights that attract tourists. - -But this forenoon Darrin had spent in going about Tokio, meeting a few -of the people whom he had known in other parts of the world. There was -Lieutenant Anstey, one of Dick Prescott's West Point chums, now on duty -at the American Embassy; there were naval officers, and two or three -men in the diplomatic service. Dave had even called at the Japanese -Navy Department to shake hands with two Japanese officers whom he had -met in Europe. These latter two were absent, and Dave, leaving cards, -had promised to return in the afternoon. - -"You are going to be busy this afternoon?" Belle asked as they sat at -tiffin. - -"I shall have to make two or three calls, but I shall come back to you -as early as I can." - -Two or three times it was on the tip of Darrin's tongue to tell his -wife of the wonderful medallion he had seen that morning. In each case -some remark or question of Mrs. Darrin's had prevented. - -In the meantime, Lieutenant Katura, on entering the Okugawa Bank, had -made an amazing and frightful discovery. The lacquer box, containing -the priceless Satsuma medallion, was not in any of his pockets! The -young lieutenant's grief was most frantic. In vain Toruma and Hata -tried to comfort him. - -An hour after Ensign Darrin had left the Imperial Hotel, on his way to -the Navy Department and elsewhere, Belle Darrin, going up to their -rooms, found a little package and a note lying on a table in the middle -of their parlor. - -Scenting some loving surprise from her husband, Belle, womanlike, -opened the package first, disclosing a small lacquer box. In the box -she found the same medallion that had so fascinated her young husband -that forenoon. - -"Oh, oh, oh!" cried the delighted girl, in as many notes of happiness. - -Then, still eager, she laid down the medallion and tore open the -envelope. On a sheet of heavy paper she read: - - "Dear Mrs. Darrin: This comes to your hand from one who is a - stranger to you, but who is a most devoted friend of your - husband. He has admired the pretty trinket which comes with this - note, and I know that he had it in mind that he would dearly love - to hand it to you. I am taking the liberty, as your husband's - friend, of pleasing Ensign Darrin, the dearest fellow in the - world. But I am going to ask of you a very unusual favor. Fearing - that your husband might have the extreme delicacy to insist upon - returning this bauble, I am going to ask you not to mention - receipt of it until to-morrow. By that time the sender, as your - husband will know, will be too far away for the immediate return - of this trifle. By the time that he can communicate with me again - I trust that he will have agreed to give me the great pleasure of - making him happier through the knowledge that his wife possesses - a treasure that I know he wished to secure for her. - - With every best assurance, - (Signed) X. Polemkin." - -This strange note dropped from Belle's fingers to the table. There was -a clouded look in her eyes. She did not even turn for another glance at -the priceless medallion. - -"Secrets from my husband?" she murmured, pouting. "I don't believe I -can do a thing like that. No; it wouldn't be right. As soon as Dave -returns I must show him this medallion and the note." - -Perhaps, in her heart, Belle hoped that Dave would tell her that -circumstances were such that she might properly keep the gift so -strangely sent. Be that as it might, Belle Darrin had no notion of -keeping any secret that might mean a wound to her gallant young -husband's trusting heart. - -"I shall see what Dave says," murmured Belle, as she turned away from -the table. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII--DAVE FACES THE HUMAN TEMPEST - - -Lieutenant Katura stood in the long counting-room of the Okugawa Bank, -a film of despair over his eyes, while Toruma and Hata, their words -exhausted, looked on helplessly. Just then a young man, perhaps an -American, well-dressed, keen, hustling and alert, bustled up to them. - -"Will you pardon my addressing you?" he asked. "I was at the American -Club, and from the look on your face, sir, I fear that you may have -been made the butt of too rough a piece of work." - -"What do you mean, sir?" hastily asked Lieutenant Toruma, for Katura -seemed incapable of speaking. - -"Why, I saw you three on your way out through the crush around the coat -room," explained the stranger. "With you was one of my countrymen, I -should judge." - -"An American, yes," Toruma nodded. - -"I saw him play a little trick on your friend here," nodding at Katura. -"At the time I did not think much about it, and I might have forgotten -it, had not business brought me here. But my first look at you made me -feel certain that something was wrong." - -"Something _is_ wrong," replied Lieutenant Toruma quickly. "But what -was it that you saw near the coat room of the American Club?" - -"I saw my countryman slip his hand in one of your pockets, sir," -continued the stranger, addressing Katura. "He took out some small -object--a lacquer box, I should say, but I cannot be sure." - -"It _was_ a lacquer box!" cried Katura, a fierce light leaping to his -eyes, while his face, first paling, next turned to a deep red hue. "It -is a lacquer box that I have just missed." - -"And Mr. Darrin remarked that he felt much tempted to steal it," broke -in Lieutenant Hata. - -"Be still, Hata, please," begged Katura, recovering his own dignity. -"Mr. Darrin is an American officer and a gentleman, not a thief!" - -"I trust I haven't intruded, and that I haven't made any trouble," the -stranger went on, hastily, "but you appeared to me to be in so much -trouble that, as a gentleman, I felt I must speak to you." - -"And I thank you from the bottom of my heart, sir!" cried Katura, his -eyes once more gleaming fiercely, despite the gentleness of his words. - -"It was probably all a joke," the stranger smiled, "but I am glad if I -have been able to save you from any anguish of mind. Of course you will -see my countryman--Barron, did you say his name is? I know that I may -rely upon you all not to bring me into the matter." - -"You may depend upon us for the courtesy that is due to one gentleman -from others," promised Lieutenant Toruma. - -Then, as their informant left them, the three Japanese held swift, -sorrowful conference. - -"Of course we must go to the hotel at once and see Mr. Darrin," -proposed Toruma. - -"I feel that it will be necessary," bowed Katura. "But let none of my -friends suspect that it was more than a joke. An American officer and -gentleman could not be an intentional thief." - -"Even as a joke it was in very, very bad taste," declared Lieutenant -Hata slowly and gravely. - -"Say not so," urged Katura. "Let us say nothing, and suspect or accuse -no gentleman." - -"But let us go to the Imperial Hotel as fast as possible," urged -Lieutenant Toruma. - -"By all means," agreed Hata. - -So Katura, who was sorrowful and dazed, felt thankful that he had loyal -friends with him to do his thinking for him at this moment. - -Not many minutes were needed for reaching the Imperial. Three little -Japanese officers, with smiling faces, entered and went to the desk in -the hotel office. - -"We desire to see Mr. Darrin of the American Navy," declared Toruma, -speaking in Japanese to the clerk, who was a fellow-countryman. - -"I regret much to say that Mr. Darrin is out," replied the clerk. - -"Then may we do ourselves the honor of waiting until your guest -returns?" asked Hata. - -"Officers of his majesty the Emperor will confer distinction upon this -poor hotel by deigning to wait," replied the clerk. - -So the three Japanese officers walked into a parlor, where they took -seats, knowing that they would be notified when Ensign Darrin -reappeared at the hotel. - -At about this time, Belle, who had been absent from her rooms for a few -moments, was looking diligently for the note that had accompanied the -lacquer box. - -"I closed and locked the door when I went out, so I can't understand -what has happened to that note," mused Belle Darrin perplexedly, as she -hunted about the room. - -The medallion itself still lay on the table, but to that the young wife -now paid no heed. - -So much did the disappearance of the note perplex her that Belle spent -some minutes in the vain search for it. - -At last, a perplexed frown on her face, she again picked up the lacquer -box and stood gazing at the exquisite, precious medallion. - -Below, Dave entered the hotel. He passed quickly through, going to the -stairs. - -Not immediately did he go to his apartment. First of all he turned down -a corridor on the second floor to speak to Lieutenant Barbes from the -"Katahdin." - -But the clerk, who saw Dave pass through the lobby, himself stepped -into the parlor where the three Japanese lieutenants waited. Bowing -very low, the clerk informed them that Mr. Darrin had returned and had -gone to his apartment. - -"The number of that apartment?" cried Toruma. - -The clerk gave the number, forgetting to add that Mrs. Darrin was also -there. Nor did the Japanese officers remember that Dave was married. - -So, Toruma leading the way, the three filed up the stairs, sought the -apartment, and knocked on the door. - -Inside, Belle, the lacquer box in her hand, and supposing that it was a -servant who had knocked, stepped over to open the door. - -And there she stood in the doorway, the lacquer box in her hand, the -medallion plainly showing. - -The eyes of the three young officers immediately turned toward that -priceless heirloom, not a betraying sign came to their faces. - -"A thousand pardons, madam," begged Toruma. "We have knocked at the -wrong door. We sought the apartment of Mr. Darrin." - -"Then you have found the right door," smiled Belle. "I am Mrs. Darrin. -Unfortunately, my husband is out." - -"We were wrongly informed that he had returned," apologized Toruma, -bowing low. "We crave a thousand pardons, and hasten to withdraw." - -"Shall I tell Mr. Darrin who called?" asked Belle. - -"We shall do ourselves the honor to see Mr. Darrin soon after he -returns," replied Lieutenant Toruma sweetly, in a voice in which there -was no suspicion of menace. - -"Who asks for me, gentlemen?" hailed a merry voice, as Ensign Dave -Darrin rounded a turn in the corridor, and came upon the party. -"Toruma? Katura? Hata? This _is_ a pleasure." - -"We shall go to the main parlor below," said Toruma courteously, taking -the hand that Dave extended, as did the others. "May we hope to see you -there, sir, at your own convenience?" - -"I will be down inside of five minutes," Dave promised lightly, and the -Japanese bowed themselves away. - -Unconsciously Belle had thrown behind her the hand that held the -lacquer box. For that reason Dave did not see it until he had stepped -inside and had closed the door after him. - -Then, of a sudden, young Mrs. Darrin remembered her surprise, and held -forward the box in such a way as to display the medallion lying in it. - -"I have something strange, Dave dear, to tell you about this," she -announced. - -With an astonished cry Dave caught up the box. - -"Why it is--it must be--the heirloom that Katura showed me at the -American Club this morning," he uttered. - -"Mr. Katura's?" echoed Belle. - -"Yes. And so he came here and offered it to you? Belle, my dear, we -cannot accept such--" - -"Oh, do you think it could have been Mr. Katura who sent it to me?" the -young wife asked. - -"Sent it to you? Don't you know who gave it to you?" Ensign Darrin -asked, in amazement. "Didn't he hand it to you just now?" - -"Oh, no, indeed!" Belle exclaimed. "Listen, Dave." - -Thereupon Mrs. Darrin related all she knew of the matter. She and Dave -spent some minutes together in hunting for the strange note, which -could not be found. - -"No use in looking any further," Darrin declared, at last. "Besides -Katura is waiting for me below. I will take this medallion back to him. -Certainly he can clear up the matter for me." - -Full of uprightness of purpose Dave Darrin started below, to face a -storm that was certain to be past his comprehension. - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII--MR. KATURA DOES SOME ASTOUNDING - - -"Katura, my dear fellow, I'm immensely sorry to have kept you waiting," -cried Dave genially, as he entered the parlor. His nod took in Toruma -and Hata as well. - -"The waiting has not been tiresome," replied Katura coldly, rising to -his feet, as did his comrades in arms. - -"And now, Katura," Dave went on, "I am going to ask you if you can -clear up the mystery as to how this medallion, this magnificent -heirloom of yours, fell into Mrs. Darrin's hands." - -"I came to see if _you_ could account for that," replied the little -lieutenant coldly, though his face still wore a smile. - -"Why, what do you mean?" asked Dave. "All I know is that, upon my -return, I found that Mrs. Darrin had been presented, under very strange -circumstances, with this medallion, which I instantly recognized as -yours." - -"I saw it in her hand when she opened the door to us," Katura answered. -"Beyond that, about all that I know, Mr. Darrin, is that, upon my -arrival at the Okugawa Bank, I found the box missing from the pocket in -which I had placed it." - -"Then it was not you who sent this box and its contents to Mrs. -Darrin?" the American ensign demanded. - -"I did not send it to her," Katura rejoined. - -"Then how did she come to receive it?" - -"That is what I have come to ask you, Mr. Darrin," returned the little -infantry lieutenant. - -"What do you mean?" asked Dave, coloring slightly, for, despite the -smiles on the three Japanese faces, there was something accusing in -their manners. - -"How did this box happen to reach your wife?" asked Lieutenant Hata, -gravely. - -Dave frankly related the circumstances as told him by his wife. - -"If we could see the note, that might throw some light on the matter," -suggested Lieutenant Hata, darkly. - -"That is the curious part of it, gentlemen," said Dave, gravely. "Soon -after the gift came that note disappeared, and neither Mrs. Darrin nor -I have been able to find any trace of it." - -"That is certainly remarkable," said Hata, with emphasis. - -"Very remarkable," agreed Toruma. - -"So remarkable," added Katura, "that I cannot comprehend it at all." - -"At any rate, before I leave Tokio," proposed Darrin, "I shall hope to -have the whole matter cleared up." - -For the second time Lieutenant Katura's face flushed a fiery red. He -could not help feeling that he was being lightly or insolently used. In -his own mind the Japanese was not prepared to suspect an American -officer and gentleman of deliberate theft. - -"Mr. Darrin," asked Katura, "is this your idea of a really clever -joke?" - -"What do you mean, sir?" demanded Dave Darrin, flushing in turn. - -"Can you realize, sir, how I must have felt," the little lieutenant -went on, "when my mother permitted me to take this medallion from the -bank vault to show it to American friends, and then I returned to the -bank to find that the heirloom was missing from my pocket?" - -"I have told you all that I know about the matter," Ensign Dave -insisted with dignity. "Is that not enough?" - -"No, sir, it is not!" replied Lieutenant Katura, firmly. "I trust you -will pardon me when I say that it was all a very stupid joke!" - -"Joke?" gasped Dave. "Do you mean--" - -He paused, unwilling to finish the sentence, for it seemed to him that -this angry little Japanese had suddenly thrown a doubt around Mrs. -Darrin's word. - -"You have no further explanation to offer me?" asked Katura frigidly. - -"There is no other explanation to be offered, sir," Dave Darrin -returned, with equal stiffness. - -"Then I am sorry, but I have to do--this!" - -Advancing a step or two, Lieutenant Katura landed the flat of his right -hand across the cheek of the American ensign. - -Swifter than a flash Ensign Darrin returned the insult in the same -manner. - -"That is enough of this, between gentlemen," exclaimed Lieutenant -Toruma, leaping between the two angry young officers. Hata followed, -saying: - -"Quite enough!" - -"The rest," remarked Toruma, "can be settled in a much different -fashion." - -Dave cooled down a bit, realizing that he had sustained himself by -returning the insult in the same form in which it had been delivered. -Unless he were struck again he did not propose to discredit himself by -brawling in the parlor of a hotel. - -Katura, after a moment of sullenness, flashed at Toruma a look that the -latter quite understood. - -"Have you any idea, Mr. Darrin," Toruma asked, "when I shall be -fortunate enough to find Mr. Dalzell in?" - -"Probably at about five-thirty," Dave answered. "He will wish to dress, -and we dine at six." - -"Then we will do ourselves the honor of wishing you good afternoon," -said Hata, bowing low. In another moment the three Japanese had left -the room. - -"Well, of all the odd experiences!" muttered Ensign Darrin, frowning. -After a moment or two he left the parlor, going direct to his -apartment. - -"Was it Mr. Katura who sent me that medallion?" asked Belle, at once. - -"He says not," Dave answered. - -"Then who--" - -"Belle, dear, do you mind letting me think this little puzzle out in -silence?" begged Dave. - -For a long time he sat silent. At last he told Belle what had happened -below. - -"But why should Mr. Katura strike you?" asked Belle, her eyes flashing. - -"That is what I cannot understand," Dave rejoined, in a hurt tone. "I -have looked upon Katura as a fine little fellow, and I imagine him to -be the soul of honor." - -"Does he doubt your word, then, about the manner in which the medallion -came into our possession?" Belle quizzed. - -"He had better not," her young husband retorted. "I would not be -patient under an insinuation that my word is doubted. Belle, I cannot -explain any single part of the matter." - -So the pair talked it over for a long time, but no point in the tangle -became a whit clearer. - -Late in the afternoon there came a knock at the door. - -"Come in," called Dave. - -"Hullo! There you are," cried Danny Grin, opening the door a little and -showing his head. "Good afternoon, Mrs. Darrin. Dave, old fellow, have -you time to favor me with just a little visit in my room?" - -"Why, certainly," assented Darrin, rising at once, for there was -suppressed excitement in Dalzell's voice. - -Dan, however, remained silent until he had led the way down the -corridor and had closed the door of his room on the chums. - -"Now, Dave," gasped the other young ensign, "what is all this about?" - -"What is what about?" parried Dave. - -"Why," Danny rattled on, "there is some yarn about Katura's medallion -having come into your possession. You and Katura had some words in the -parlor, and he struck you in the face." - -"And I promptly returned the blow in kind," Darrin responded. - -"Exactly," nodded Dalzell. "That appears to have been the start that is -to lead up to something very pretty. When I came in I found Toruma and -Hata awaiting me. They told me that Katura had sent them to see me, or -any other friend or friends who you may prefer, to arrange for a -meeting at which the memory of the blows exchanged should be wiped out. -In plain words, David, little giant, you are challenged to fight a duel -with Lieutenant Katura." - -"A duel?" echoed Dave Darrin, aghast. "That's a joke!" - -"If it is," retorted Danny Grin, dryly, "then please help me to find -out the point at which I am to laugh." - -"But I have sworn to uphold the laws of the United States and to obey -the regulations of the United States Navy," Dave continued, "and -dueling is against the regulations." - -"It looks," returned Dan, soberly, "as though you would have to fight, -or 'lose face.'" - -"And if I engage in a duel," Dave retorted, "I have perjured myself, -for I shall have broken the regulations that I am sworn to obey." - -"Well, then," Dan inquired, "what _are_ you going to do? Go back aboard -the 'Katahdin' and forego all shore leave as long as we are in Japanese -waters? But, for that matter, would naval officers of any foreign -service respect you anywhere in the world? For the officers of most -navies still fight duels at need, and the Japanese officers would be -likely to snub you, in every foreign port, for what they would consider -your 'shame.'" - -"But on what basis am I expected to fight?" Dave demanded. "Because I -answered Katura's blow on the face?" - -"I suppose that is the pretended reason," Dalzell answered, gravely. -"Of course every one familiar with dueling will know that some deeper -cause exists." - -"It must be the inexplicable matter of the medallion that makes Katura -so anxious to slit my windpipe with a sword, or drive a bullet through -my breast," Dave went on. "I must tell you, Dan, all that I know about -this wretched matter of the medallion." - -Danny Grin's eyes opened wider and wider as he heard the tale. - -"That's the story," nodded Dalzell vigorously, when he had heard it -all. "I understand now. Katura can't think that you _stole_ the -medallion. That would be altogether contrary to the nature of an -officer and a gentleman. But he figures that you took the medallion -from him as a joke, and when he realizes that you, in turn, might have -lost it, and thinks of the anguish of his mother, who owns the -medallion, then Katura's blood is up, and he must fight you. Hence, he -gave you the blow in the face, which you returned. Therefore, according -to the ideals of the duello, you owe him a meeting on the field of -honor." - -"That field of honor will have grown into a forest, if he waits until I -meet him there," Dave declared firmly. - -"Then you simply won't fight a duel." - -"I shall not!" - -"What grounds shall I give for your refusal?" - -"Simply tell Katura's seconds that duelling is against the United -States Naval Regulations, which I have sworn to obey and uphold. Tell -Mr. Katura's seconds that I decline, on any pretext, to break the -regulations knowingly." - -"Whew!" whistled Danny Grin. "The Japanese smile is historic, and a -thing of beauty, but I can see the assortment of Japanese smiles that -will greet any such reply on my part. I shall get a regular Japanese -horse laugh!" - -"Then when you meet Toruma and Hata, cut the interview as short as you -can," Dave suggested, "and get it over with. But make it as plain as -you know how that I simply won't fight a duel." - -"Oh, I can make it plain enough, and they will believe me in a -minute--no trouble about that," Dan murmured as he rose. "But they will -decline to believe in your lofty ideas of right and wrong, and will set -it all down to plain American cowardice." - -"I am sorry to impose any such errand upon you, Danny boy," sighed -Dave. "But I will go with you, and speak for myself." - -"Oh, that wouldn't do at all," protested Dan, aghast. "In dueling the -principal never goes to meet the other chap's seconds. His own second -must do that for him." - -"But there isn't going to be any duel," smiled Dave, "and I am not a -principal, nor are you my second. You are my friend, and the best in -the world, but you will never be my second." - -"There's going to be the dickens of a mix-up," grunted Dalzell, as, -after wringing Darrin's hand, he moved toward the door. "I'll do the -best I can, but you must expect, after declining a duel, to be snubbed -everywhere in Tokio." - -"Then I shall endeavor to set Tokio an example in calmness," smiled -Dave again. But the instant that the door had closed on him, and he -strolled down the hallway, a thoughtful frown came to his face. - -In the meantime Dan Dalzell was hastening below, on a by no means -pleasant mission. - -Just now Dave did not want to go back to Belle, for fear she might -question him. After a turn or two he went back to Dalzell's room. - -Half an hour later, growing impatient, Dave decided to go below and to -address Toruma and Hata himself. - -Down in the lobby Ensign Dave beheld Lieutenants Toruma and Hata, -talking with two men who looked like Englishmen. - -"Dan must have finished his part," thought Dave. "I'll see if I can -draw Toruma aside." - -Just as Dave Darrin approached the group Toruma caught sight of him. - -Some low-voiced remark ran through the group. - -"May I have a word with you, Mr. Toruma, at your convenience?" Dave -inquired. - -There was no reply. The two Japanese and the English pair merely -wheeled about abruptly, turning their backs upon him. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX--DAN FIRES A WARM SHOT - - -Flushing slightly, though with no other outward sign, Dave turned upon -his heel and left the group. - -"I can understand the attitude of the Japanese officers, but why should -Englishmen turn against me?" Dave wondered. "The average Englishman has -no more patience with silly dueling than we Americans have." - -It would have done Dave's heart good, just then, had he known how Danny -Grin had met and talked to the two Japanese seconds. - -On hearing that Ensign Darrin would not, under any circumstances, -consent to a duel, Toruma and Hata had smiled as genially as Dan had -expected they would do. - -"I don't know," pursued Dan, "whether you can understand the feelings -that prompt an officer to decline a duel." - -"The reason that comes most quickly to mind," replied Toruma, "is the -feeling of fear." - -"Gentlemen, if you think that my friend, Darrin, is afraid of anything -that is honorable, then you are poor judges of human nature," Dan -replied, with some warmth. - -"But why should a naval man hesitate to accept the appeal to arms?" -inquired Toruma, with another smile. - -"Darrin, to my positive knowledge, never did meet any call to arms with -anything except calm joy," Dalzell replied warmly. "In this present -instance, if one of Mr. Darrin's superior officers gave him an order to -meet Mr. Katura on the field of honor, Darrin would be there ahead of -time. But Mr. Darrin took the oath of the service, binding him to obey -the Navy regulations, and one of those regulations expressly forbids -him to fight duels, or to take any part in one." - -"What shall we tell Mr. Katura?" pressed Hata darkly. - -"Tell him anything you please," offered Danny Grin obligingly. - -"But he will feel at once, as we do, that Mr. Darrin declines the -meeting because Mr. Darrin has not the valor to meet a resolute man on -the field of honor." - -Danny Grin looked thoughtful for a minute. Then he glanced up to ask: - -"How much actual military service, under fire, have you seen, Mr. -Toruma?" - -"It has not, as yet, been my good fortune to see any," replied -Lieutenant Toruma. - -"And you, Mr. Hata, may I inquire what is the extent of your service?" - -"I have been as unfortunate in that respect as my friend, Toruma," -replied Hata. - -"Mr. Katura must have seen some active, hard service," pressed Danny -Grin. - -"Alas, no," Toruma answered, "Mr. Katura has not been any more -fortunate than have we." - -"Darrin has seen some service," Danny Grin went on calmly. "He was -commended in orders for gallant and daring work when the Navy took Vera -Cruz. Then, down in Vengara, in South America, in a revolution, he -went, with one companion, into the wilds of Vengara to visit the camp -of the former dictator, Benedito, who had an army behind him, fighting -the government of Vengara. With the help of only that one companion, -Darrin, in the heart of Benedito's own army, took the ex-dictator -captive, at the point of a revolver, and brought him through the -forests, through the government lines as well, and turned General -Benedito over to the United States forces." - -"That was a splendid deed," bowed Toruma. - -"Have you heard of the recent conduct of our Navy at Nu-ping, China?" -Dan asked. - -"Oh, yes," nodded Toruma. "That was an excellently managed affair, and -one highly creditable to your Navy." - -"The officer who was in command at Nu-ping," continued Dalzell, "was -David Darrin, Ensign, United States Navy." - -"He did a splendid act," admitted Lieutenant Toruma, bowing. - -"And now," added Lieutenant Hata, "he impresses others as being afraid -to meet a gentleman on the field of honor!" - -"When a man has such a record, don't officers like you and Mr. Katura, -who have never smelled burning powder, feel like boys criticizing the -courage of a veteran?" asked Dan dryly. With the words, Dan, with one -of his famous and sardonic grins, turned on his heel and walked away, -leaving the two very much ruffled young Japanese officers. - -Dave Darrin, after his rebuff in the lobby, stepped slowly toward the -door. - -"I'll go outside for a while before I go back to Belle," he decided. - -Within five minutes he ran into Dalzell, who at once told him of the -interview with the two Japanese. - -"The end is not yet," sighed Dave. "But now suppose we return and dress -for dinner. Remember, no word of this to Belle. I don't want her -vacation spoiled if I can help it." - -But could he help it? Apparently no one at the tables noticed Belle and -the two young ensigns as they made their way through the dining room. - -"Did you notice, Dave, that none of the Japanese officers, and there -were a good many of them in the room, rose and bowed to me tonight? -What can the matter be?" - -"Let us hope," answered Dave, "they're absorbed in their own affairs." - -Belle noted, however, that throughout the meal and on their leaving the -room, no one except some United States naval officers and two American -infantry officers on leave offered them the slightest courtesy. - -Leaving Belle in the parlor, the two young officers returned to the -lobby. They were shortly approached by Lieutenant Commander Emery of -the "Katahdin." - -"Hullo, Darrin. Evening, Dalzell. Now Darrin, what is this rumor about -your refusing to meet a Japanese officer on the field?" he asked -abruptly. - -"There was a challenge, yes," admitted Dave. "I declined on the ground -that our regulations forbid dueling." - -"Of course you couldn't fight," responded the lieutenant commander. -"But hadn't you better go back to the ship and remain there as long as -she lies in Yokohama?" - -"And give up my vacation with Belle?" - -"Don't you realize what it means in some countries to decline a duel, -Darrin? You'll be an outcast in Tokio. For Mrs. Darrin's sake, don't -remain ashore and let her be tormented by the studied coldness that -will be shown you everywhere in Tokio." - -"They may think me a coward for not fighting, but I can't be coward -enough to run from the consequences, though I dislike to involve Belle -in this." - -"Here comes Decoeur of the French Navy," said Lieutenant Commander -Emery suddenly. "I want to shake hands with him." - -Decoeur, looking slightly embarrassed, shook hands very cordially with -Emery, who then rather abruptly introduced his brother officers, Mr. -Darrin and Mr. Dalzell. - -The French officer gave the ensigns only the shadow of a bow. His hand -did not come forward. Then he passed stiffly on. - -"You see," said Emery. "You understand what the attitude in Tokio will -be. Are you going to subject Mrs. Darrin to such humiliations?" - -"I don't see how I can avoid it," replied Dave, sick at heart on -Belle's account. - - - - -CHAPTER XX--CONCLUSION - - -"Isn't this delightful?" cried Belle, holding up a card that she had -received in the mail that morning. "Mrs. Fullerton of the Embassy has -secured for us this invitation to the reception that the Prime Minister -of Japan gives to the Emperor this afternoon at the Prime Minister's -official residence." - -"There'll be a dreadful crush there," replied Dave, with a secret -sinking at heart. - -"Of course, if you don't care to go--" began Belle considerately. - -"Of course I want to go," Dave returned bravely. "Do you think we'd -miss such an event as this will certainly be?" - -"Going to the reception this afternoon?" asked Dan a little later. - -"Certainly; Belle has a card for us." - -"And yet Toruma and Hata say that you have no courage!" - -"Are you invited?" Dave asked. - -"Oh, yes. And going, of course." - -Three o'clock that afternoon the young people entered the carriage that -Dave had ordered. The drive to the Prime Minister's residence was not -long, but it took time to get through the crush of carriages that -filled the last two blocks. Even after the carriage had delivered its -passengers at the door, it was another long time before the Darrin -party succeeded in making its way through the throng to the hall in -which the reception was being held. - -As yet their Majesties had not arrived. The Prime Minister and his wife -were receiving guests. Their Majesties would arrive late and depart not -long afterwards. - -The names of Ensign and Mrs. Darrin and Ensign Dalzell, United States -Navy, were called at the door. Only those nearest the entrance could -hear the names announced. But at the mention of theirs, Dave could see -many an epauleted shoulder turn aside so as not to see the Darrin -party. - -In due time they made their bows to Prime Minister Kotito and his wife. -Then they were swept to the far end of the room. Presently Lieutenant -Commander Emery came to them. - -"Darrin," he said, after greeting Belle, "word has come that their -Majesties are on their way. According to custom, the officers of -whatever service or country who may be present are going out. In the -street, they will take places on the outer edge of the throng and -salute the Emperor and the Empress. I'll take Mrs. Darrin to the -Embassy party, then return and go outside with you." - -"You are very kind," replied Dave, and Belle, accepting Emery's arm, -was led away. - -Emery was back quickly, but just outside the house he was accidentally -separated from the two ensigns. - -"Suppose we go farther up the street, Dave," suggested Dan. "I'd like -to be in the very first squad to salute their Majesties." - -So past the uniformed groups and through the crowd the two made their -way. When they halted they were about fifty feet beyond the nearest -group of uniformed men. - -The procession came into sight. Just before the imperial carriage -reached the spot where they stood, both ensigns brought up their hands -in a military salute. Then, so rapidly that it seemed part of the same -movement, they raised their caps in homage to the Empress. - -The Emperor beheld the salute and bent his head in acknowledgment of -the tribute. - -Spt! Spt! Sizz-zz! - -Dave Darrin's military training made him start at the sound. Taller by -a head than the Japanese in front of him, Dave's eye caught sight of -something that escaped the other onlookers. - -"Quick, Dan!" he shouted. "A leg up!" - -Though Dalzell did not know what the trouble was, he seized Dave below -the hips, raising him as though to boost him over a high wall. - -Over the heads of those in front of him plunged Dave Darrin. He came -down, grappling with a sullen-looking Japanese, who, crouching over, -held something concealed. - -Spt! Sizz-zz! - -Dave grappled with the man, who was trying to conceal the sputtering -bomb preparatory to throwing it. Down in a heap went Dave and the -Japanese, the sizzing bomb under both. - -Standing close to the scoundrel with the bomb, were three other -political malcontents, and these men now let knives slip down from -their sleeves and sprang at the young ensign. - -By this time Dan had reached his friend's side and, using his fist, -struck down the fellow who was nearest to Dave. - -Frightened screams arose on the air as word flew through the crowd. - -Police heard, and, understanding, charged through the crowd. Soldiers -heard, and used their clubbed rifles in an effort to get through to the -scene of disorder. - -Meanwhile, Dave Darrin was fighting with the man underneath him--the man -who held the bomb that was about to explode. Suddenly Dave leaped up, -leaving his opponent unconscious. In the half-second before getting to -his feet, Darrin had taken the sputtering, glowing fuse between finger -and thumb. Though his hand was being burned and blistered, he held on -until he knew that the danger was past. - -"Throw it away from their Majesties' carriage," implored the Japanese -who could speak English. - -"No need to now!" called Dave steadily, holding up the bomb to show the -fuse was out. - -In these few pulsing moments the speed of the Emperor's carriage had -not been increased. Neither the ruler nor his consort looked about. - -The crowd was wild, and would have torn the miscreants to pieces, but -the police blocked the attempt, and the men were marched away. - -Dave and Dan were trying to hide themselves by mingling with the crowd, -but a Japanese army officer, a general of division, hurried up to them, -followed by members of his staff. - -"Pardon, gentlemen, you must not go yet. You have done Japan a great -service. The Government must know the names of such brave officers." - -Though reluctant to do so, the ensigns were forced by courtesy to give -their names to General Kagi, as he introduced himself. Through the -crowd, silent through respect for the Americans and thankfulness for -the safety of their sovereigns, the general led the way to the -residence of the Prime Minister. There was a conversation with a high -official, then General Kagi said: - -"Gentlemen, since this is a public reception, their Majesties wish to -thank you in public for your heroic conduct this day." - -"It will be very embarrassing, General," Dave answered, smiling but -hesitant. - -Having traversed a long corridor and several rooms, Dave and Dan looked -through a door that was opened to them to a dais where the imperial -pair stood under a canopy. - -At sight of General Kagi and the youths, several resplendent officials -came forward, and Darrin and Dalzell were conducted to this dais. At a -signal, Dave and Dan made a low bow. - -First the Emperor thanked the young officers for what they had done, -speaking in Japanese and having it immediately repeated in English. -Then her Majesty said a few words. - -"You may reply," whispered an official. - -Making another low bow, Darrin answered: - -"I am grateful to have been permitted to render some service to their -Majesties, the Emperor and the Empress of Japan." - -Dan's face, at first fiery red, went pale as he in turn made another -low bow. He could think of nothing to say. His mind seemed blank. He -felt he was going to make a fool of himself. But his head was now as -low as he could make it, and he knew he must say something. Then, his -voice sounding as though some one across the room were speaking, Dan -heard himself say: - -"Mine were but a pair of hands to assist my comrade. Neither of us was -moved from within in the little that we were able to do. We were but -the tools of Providence, which could not see the virtues of their -Majesties perish." - -Though all Japanese eyes were downcast, there was a flash of gratitude -in every pair as Dan's speech was put into Japanese; though Dan himself -could never be made to understand what a tactful one it was. - -Dave and Dan having followed their conductors to the right of the dais, -his Majesty spoke briefly for the Empress and himself, the words being -translated into English and French for the benefit of the divers -nationalities represented. Their Majesties then withdrew and the -reception was soon over, though Dave and Dan found themselves -embarrassed frequently during the next few days by impromptu receptions -in all sorts of places--shops, streets, the hotel lobby--by grateful and -admiring crowds. - -It was on the day following the reception at the Prime Minister's -residence that Dave received a note. Belle and Dan were present when he -got it, and, apologizing, he broke the seal. Then he read aloud the -brief note from Katura. - -"'That I did you a deep wrong I am convinced. I shall not crave your -pardon until I am able to do more. I trust you will not leave Tokio -before I have the honor of seeing you. All I can now say is that I am -investigating.'" - -"What does he mean?" asked Belle wonderingly. "I have of course known -something was wrong, for I could see that we were avoided; but I knew -you were trying to keep it from me, so did not ask questions. But----" - -"Yes, you had better know the whole story. Perhaps I should have told -you at first," replied Dave. So he told her all, not without help from -Dan, who thought Dave too modest. - -Dave wanted to get out of Tokio and away from the unwelcome publicity. -But Belle persuaded him to await Katura's explanation. It came within -three or four days. - -Toruma called at the hotel. Dave met him with cordiality, then the -Japanese said: - -"I have come on account of my friend, Mr. Katura. Mr. Katura's -regrettable challenge grew out of the affair of the medallion." - -"Under the circumstances," said Dave, "I can not blame him for -suspecting me of stealing it." - -"Not stealing it! He thought it an inconsiderate joke! An American told -us that he had seen you slip your hand into Katura's pocket and take -out a lacquer box. That box belongs to Katura's mother and is very -precious to her." - -"An American?" - -"Yes; Simmons. But he was working for a man, English or American, named -Pembroke." - -Then Dave understood. Pembroke, angered by the humiliation at the yamen -and more so because he himself had confessed when he thought he was -about to die, had hired this man to help him in his scheme of -vengeance. - -"This Simmons is a criminal and has keys that open many doors, so, -after delivering the package to Mrs. Darrin, he later entered the room -and secured the note that had gone with the box." - -"Why did they not sell the medallion?" - -"That would have been impossible. It is too well known here for anyone -to handle it safely." - -Katura called and tried to apologize, something that Dave Darrin would -not allow. He asked Katura and Toruma and Hata to dinner to meet Belle, -and the officers parted as friends. - -It was a year later that Dave and Dan heard that Bishop Whitlock and -his missionaries had gone back to Nu-ping and that a new governor had -been appointed for the province. They learned, too, that "Burnt-face" -was dead of cholera and that Miss Chapin was married to her missionary -lover. - -The ensigns' leave was up, and, parting regretfully with Belle, they -returned to their ship. There they found new honors awaiting them. On -their arrival the Admiral sent for them and read them a despatch, -signed by the Secretary of the Navy. - -"'The President directs that you extend to Ensigns Darrin and Dalzell -his thanks and commendation for their conduct in preventing the assault -on the Emperor and Empress of Japan. At appropriate time you will -publicly commend these officers.'" - -They learned too that as soon as they expressed their willingness to -accept the honor they would be commissioned as lieutenants, junior -grade. - -"Accept! You bet we'll accept!" said Dan, but not in those words before -the Admiral. - -One other honor was to come to them. The Emperor bestowed on them the -decoration, second class, of the Order of the Rising Sun, a decoration -that Congress allowed them to accept. - -But now Dave's ship sailed away under sealed orders, leaving Belle to -wonder when she would again see her husband. When this time was and -where, will be told in another volume: "Dave Darrin and the German -Submarines; or Making a Clean-up of the Hun Sea Monsters." - -THE END - - - - -Transcriber's Note: Many of the chapter titles printed in the Table of -Contents are different from the ones printed at the start of the -actual chapters. The original, though inconsistent, chapter titles -have been retained in both places. - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Dave Darrin on the Asiatic Station, by -H. Irving Hancock - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DAVE DARRIN ON THE ASIATIC STATION *** - -***** This file should be named 41661-8.txt or 41661-8.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/4/1/6/6/41661/ - -Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions -will be renamed. - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no -one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation -(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, -set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to -protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you -charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you -do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the -rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose -such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and -research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do -practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution. - - - -*** START: FULL LICENSE *** - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at - www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy -all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. -If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" -or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the -collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from -copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative -works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg -are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project -Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by -freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of -this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with -the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate -access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently -whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, -copied or distributed: - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work -with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the -work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 -through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), -you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a -copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon -request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other -form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided -that - -- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is - owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he - has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the - Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments - must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you - prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax - returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and - sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the - address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to - the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." - -- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or - destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium - and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of - Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any - money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days - of receipt of the work. - -- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set -forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from -both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. -To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 -and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent -permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email -contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the -Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To -SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any -particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. -To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. -unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily -keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/41661-8.zip b/41661-8.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 6eb6e34..0000000 --- a/41661-8.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/41661-h.zip b/41661-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e9b380a..0000000 --- a/41661-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/41661-h/41661-h.htm b/41661-h/41661-h.htm index b8dc8a1..421716f 100644 --- a/41661-h/41661-h.htm +++ b/41661-h/41661-h.htm @@ -3,7 +3,7 @@ "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> <html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> <head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html; charset=utf-8"/> + <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html; charset=UTF-8"/> <meta name='title' content='Dave Darrin on the Asiatic Station'/> <meta name='author' content='H. Irving Hancock'/> <meta name='date' content='1919'/> @@ -26,44 +26,7 @@ </style> </head> <body> - - -<pre> - -Project Gutenberg's Dave Darrin on the Asiatic Station, by H. Irving Hancock - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org - - -Title: Dave Darrin on the Asiatic Station - Winning Lieutenants' Commissions on the Admiral's Flagship - -Author: H. Irving Hancock - -Release Date: December 19, 2012 [EBook #41661] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DAVE DARRIN ON THE ASIATIC STATION *** - - - - -Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net - - - - - - -</pre> - +<div>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 41661 ***</div> <div class='figure'> <a id='illus-fpc'></a> @@ -5957,382 +5920,6 @@ The original, though inconsistent, chapter titles have been retained in both places.</p> </div> - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Dave Darrin on the Asiatic Station, by -H. Irving Hancock - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DAVE DARRIN ON THE ASIATIC STATION *** - -***** This file should be named 41661-h.htm or 41661-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/4/1/6/6/41661/ - -Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions -will be renamed. - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no -one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation -(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, -set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to -protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you -charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you -do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the -rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose -such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and -research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do -practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution. - - - -*** START: FULL LICENSE *** - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at - www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy -all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. -If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" -or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the -collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from -copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative -works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg -are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project -Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by -freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of -this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with -the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate -access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently -whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, -copied or distributed: - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work -with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the -work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 -through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), -you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a -copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon -request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other -form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided -that - -- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is - owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he - has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the - Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments - must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you - prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax - returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and - sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the - address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to - the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." - -- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or - destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium - and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of - Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any - money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days - of receipt of the work. - -- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set -forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from -both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. -To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 -and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent -permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email -contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the -Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To -SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any -particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. -To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. -unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily -keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - - -</pre> - +<div>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 41661 ***</div> </body> </html> diff --git a/41661.txt b/41661.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 72f89f8..0000000 --- a/41661.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,6334 +0,0 @@ -Project Gutenberg's Dave Darrin on the Asiatic Station, by H. Irving Hancock - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org - - -Title: Dave Darrin on the Asiatic Station - Winning Lieutenants' Commissions on the Admiral's Flagship - -Author: H. Irving Hancock - -Release Date: December 19, 2012 [EBook #41661] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ASCII - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DAVE DARRIN ON THE ASIATIC STATION *** - - - - -Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net - - - - - - - - - -[Illustration: Up Against the Gates.] - - - - -DAVE DARRIN ON THE ASIATIC STATION - -OR - -WINNING LIEUTENANTS' COMMISSIONS ON THE ADMIRAL'S FLAGSHIP - -By - -H. Irving Hancock - - Author of "Dave Darrin at Vera Cruz," "Dave Darrin on - Mediterranean Service," "Dave Darrin's South American Cruise," - "Dave Darrin and the German Submarines," "Dave Darrin After the - Mine Layers," etc., etc. - -Illustrated - -THE SAALFIELD PUBLISHING COMPANY - -Akron, Ohio--New York - -Made in U. S. A. - - - - -Copyright MCMXIX - -By THE SAALFIELD PUBLISHING COMPANY - - - - -CONTENTS - -Chapter I--Among the Forty Thieves - - Dave and Dan have an unpleasant experience. Old "Burnt-face" - scores. The green jade necklace. The young naval officers meet a - plausible stranger. The snub that went home. - -Chapter II--Who Robbed the Ensigns? - - Darrin voices a suspicion. Sighting a strange craft. Perhaps a - tragedy. A bullet from the quarterdeck. What was found in the - canoe. A hideous sight. The police are notified. A prophecy come - true. - -Chapter III--Ensigns Go A-Visiting - - "I don't believe that I would trust him." An accident and a - rescue. The Englishman has luck. Chilled with suspicion. "We sail - at seven." Dave Darrin wonders. - -Chapter IV--The Landing Party at Nu Ping - - Yankee guns speak out. To the rescue of the imperiled mission. - Dave faces the yellow mob. "Charge bayonets!" Thousands follow - the detachment. Up to the governor. - -Chapter V--Sin Foo Has His Doubts - - Henshaw plays the gong. Bang! Crash! Zim! Zoum! Smash! A brave - front. Dave Darrin's happy surprise. Prisoners of the governor. - Something doing on board the "Castoga." - -Chapter VI--Heckling His Excellency - - Rebels on the war path again. The warship's guns in action again. - Ensign Darrin invades the yamen. "Burnt-face" makes his - appearance. "The rioters are about to attack, sir!" - -Chapter VII--Fighting from the Ramparts - - Sin Foo turns green. The treasure of the burned mission. Belle - Darrin cool under fire. Fighting men must eat. The mystery of - Pembroke. Mrs. Darrin gets a tip. "That is an awful thought." - -Chapter VIII--The Swarm of Night Furies - - Yellow soldiers "get the gate." The yamen door goes down. A stern - warning. Machine guns sweep the hordes. Scaling ladders against - the walls. "Prepare to repel boarders!" - -Chapter IX--The Traitor of the Yamen - - "We are going to have a noisy night." American blood is drawn. - "Let 'em have it strong!" Fighting for their lives. Dave and Dan - are without fear. An unequal battle. Ensign Darrin makes a - terrifying discovery. - -Chapter X--Darrin Lays the Traitor Low - - "Help here! Quick!" Five men against scores. Battle yells change - to groans of pain. "Good work, Darrin and all hands." Dave makes - an arrest. Gongs make night hideous. Rebels rush the yamen. - -Chapter XI--"It Is Chinese War!" - - Ensign Darrin's desperate plan. The governor in terror. Old - "Burnt-face" swoons. Dave tests the powder. "Fire the magazine - when you think it is the only course left!" Darrin kisses his - wife farewell. - -Chapter XII--His Excellency Makes a Proposal - - Hand to hand on top of the wall. Yellow men hurled to the ground. - Sampson totes the governor. Words that acted like magic. Villainy - is suspected. "Forward, march!" - -Chapter XIII--A Journey of Fears - - Riding on a powder magazine. On board the "Castoga." "Well done, - Darrin." Dan objects to being thanked. A summons from the - sickbay. What happened to Pembroke. - -Chapter XIV--The Plot That Failed - - Dave hears a confession. "If I am alive in the morning." The - governor's avarice. The part of "Burnt-face." Darrin shakes hands - with a scoundrel. - -Chapter XV--Ensigns Get a Surprise - - The lot of a naval officer. Dave admits being badly scared. How - the governor made amends. Sailing of the "Castoga." Good bye to - Belle. Ordered to report to the Admiral. What came of Darrin's - report. - -Chapter XVI--Old Friends Meet in Tokio - - A wonderful medallion. "In my family 600 years." A ride after a - two-legged horse. Belle receives a present. Could not keep a - secret. Dave in line for trouble. - -Chapter XVII--Complications Await Ensign Darrin - - The note that Belle lost. Japanese are polite in their - indignation. Dave is astounded. What does it all mean? Prepared - to face a storm. - -Chapter XVIII--A Call That Turned out Badly - - An insult resented. Danny Grin bears a startling message. "What - are you going to do about it?" A joke that was not a joke. Dave - Darrin challenged to a duel. - -Chapter XIX--An Outcast in Tokio - - Danny Grin makes a speech. That was a splendid deed. Never - smelled powder. Japanese officers unconvinced. Dave Darrin is - shunned. The Frenchman's snub. "If any man dares, I'll wring his - neck!" - -Conclusion--Courage That Did Not Fail - - "Spt! Spt! Sizz! Sizz-zz!" A sputtering bomb under Ensign Darrin. - Japan's undying gratitude earned. A belated apology. The mystery - of the stolen medallion. Honored by the Emperor. - - - - -DAVE DARRIN ON THE ASIATIC STATION - - - - -CHAPTER I--TWO STRANGERS OF MANILA - - -"I am delighted to have had the privilege of meeting you, Miss Chapin," -said Ensign Dave Darrin, lifting his uniform cap and bowing low at the -end of the brief conversation. "And my thanks to you, Captain Chapin, -for having afforded us the great pleasure." - -Ensign Dan Dalzell, U. S. Navy, delivered himself in similar fashion. - -The two young naval officers turned and were about to resume their -stroll over the _Punta de Espana_, or Spanish bridge, which, crossing -the Pasig River, separates Old Manila from New. - -Just as suddenly, however, the pair checked their progress, to stare -across the bridge. - -On the opposite side, leaning against the rail, stood a Chinaman in -rather rich apparel, with a decidedly sinister cast of countenance. - -"Why is Old 'Burnt-face' staring so hard after Miss Chapin and her -brother?" muttered Dalzell. - -"I'm blessed if I know," returned Dave Darrin. "I've a good mind to -cross over and put your question to the Chinaman." - -"I've a greater mind to throw him into the Pasig," growled Dalzell. -"I'm not strong on race lines or color, but I don't believe that any -yellow man has a right to glare like that at an American girl." - -Dalzell took a step forward, as though to cross the bridge, but Darrin -promptly caught his wrist. - -"Don't do anything rash, Danny Grin," urged Dave. "Throwing a Chinaman -into a river isn't approved by the American government that has been -set up in these islands." - -"Then perhaps I'd better not hoist him over the bridge rail and let him -drop into the water," Dan conceded. "But I believe that I will cross -over and have a look at him." - -"Not a bad idea, and certainly not against the law," nodded Ensign -Darrin. "Let us follow the Chapins a little way, cross the road, and -then come down on the other side so as to meet Mr. Burnt-face face to -face." - -The nickname that the American pair had given the yellow man was due to -a patch of purple skin, of considerable area, under the yellow man's -right eye. Had that patch been absent, undoubtedly the Chinaman would -not have appeared so sinister. - -"Odd that a fine girl like Miss Chapin should want to waste her life -serving as a missionary in China, isn't it?" asked Dan. - -"I wouldn't call it wasting her life," Darrin returned. "Neither, you -may be sure, does Miss Chapin herself so consider it. To her way of -thinking, she is devoting her life to one of the noblest ideals that -can animate the human mind." - -"I wouldn't mind so much if she were like the average girl," Dan -rambled on, rather vaguely. "But for a stunner like Miss Chapin--such a -dainty little piece of exquisite womanhood--" - -"Oh," laughed Dave. "Then it isn't her services that you begrudge the -natives of China, but her good looks." - -"Well, anyway," Danny Grin continued rather testily, "I'll wager that -Chapin doesn't fully approve of what his sister is doing." - -Captain Chapin was serving in one of the infantry regiments of the Army -line at Manila. Being stationed in the city, Chapin had the good -fortune to have his family, consisting of his mother, wife and two -young children, located in a cottage over in Ermita, just beyond the -massive stone walls of Old Manila. Miss Lucy Chapin was visiting her -brother on her way to China, where a missionary post awaited her. -Knowing Captain Chapin from the stirring days of service in Mexico, the -two young naval officers, on meeting him here in Manila, the "Paris of -the East," had been presented to that charming young woman. - -Crossing the roadway near the Old Manila end of the bridge, Dave and -Dan strolled back. In the meantime "Burnt-face," as Dan had named him, -had turned and was heading toward the Escolta, the Broadway of New -Manila. - -Both young officers wore the white service uniform of the tropics. Here -and there a soldier or sailor, in passing, brought his hand to his cap -in smart salute, a courtesy which both officers, in every instance, -returned. - -"That's our fellow," whispered Darrin, slowing down his step. - -"Burnt-face," a man of somewhere near forty, if it be possible to judge -a Chinaman's age, kept on his way at a pace neither hurried nor slow. -Three different times parties of Chinese coolies passed him. On -perceiving "Burnt-face" they lowered their eyes to the ground in -passing. - -Near the end of the bridge two much better dressed Chinamen passed the -yellow man whom the young naval officers were now following. This pair -made deferential bows, then moved slightly aside in order not to compel -"Burnt-face" to step out of his own course. - -"Our man is a chap of some importance," murmured Darrin. - -"He may be--to a Chinaman!" grunted Danny Grin. - -Reaching the end of the bridge, the Chinaman paused, then started to -cross the street as if to go to the famous Cafe de Paris. - -Honk! honk! A touring car, going at about twelve miles an hour, rolled -down out of the nearby Escolta, heading for the bridge. With an agile -bound "Burnt-face" leaped back to the sidewalk. - -"Look at the scowl he's sending after that car," whispered Dalzell. - -"His lips are moving, too," returned Darrin, quietly observant. "If it -weren't for the look on his face I should say that our chap was -praying." - -"In his case," muttered Dalzell, "he's more likely cursing." - -"But say," Dave went on. "Just observe how 'Burnt-face' continues to -glare after that car." - -"Can he have anything against the people in the car?" Dan wondered. - -"It is more likely that his hatred is directed against the car itself," -Darrin replied. - -"But why should he hate a mere assemblage of mechanical units?" Dan -demanded. - -"I suppose that, being a Chinaman, he regards an automobile as the work -of the Evil One," Dave smiled. "Your real, old-fashioned Chinaman isn't -strong for new-fangled ideas. In some parts of China the appearance of -an automobile, even to-day, would rouse a mob to wild fury." - -"Queer old place, China!" uttered Dalzell. - -"Since we're waiting orders to go to China, you'll soon know," Dave -rejoined. - -"I don't believe I shall like China," Dan declared prophetically. - -Now that the road was clear, "Burnt-face" crossed the street. He did -not go to the Cafe de Paris, but stepped up in front of a drug store, -where he halted and turned around. - -In passing, Dave and Dan managed, without staring, to get a good look -at the yellow face. In addition to the purple mark under the right eye, -"Burnt-face," with his lips parted, displayed one incisor tooth, the -lower end of which had been broken off. At the left side of his chin -was a mark such as might have been made by a knife or a bullet. - -"He's an ugly-looking customer," Dan muttered, when he and his chum had -passed a few yards beyond the drug store. - -"That face carries a history," guessed Darrin. "Nor do I believe that -it is a very savory history." - -"I believe that the only real pirates left in the world," observed Dan, -"are the Black Flags that every now and then infest Chinese waters. I -wonder if 'Burnt-face' were ever apprenticed to the Black Flags." - -"Don't talk about him any more," murmured Dave, after a backward -glance. "The Chinaman is now returning our late courtesies by following -_us_." - -Attracted by the window display of a shop that dealt in Hindu curios, -the two young naval officers went inside. - -"I want to buy something pretty with which to surprise Belle," Dave -explained, as the chums roamed through the shop, inspecting the -hundreds of quaint and artistic articles offered for sale. - -"You expect her to reach Manila the 26th of the month, don't you?" Dan -asked. - -"The 16th," Darrin corrected his chum. - -"Due here in eleven days?" cried Dalzell, sharing his comrade's -pleasure in the thought. "My, Dave, you're a very lucky young man!" - -"It seems ages since I said good-bye to Belle," Dave went on musingly. -"Dan, it almost seems as if I had not seen my wife since she and I were -high school sweethearts." - -"I can take my oath that you've seen her more recently than that," -laughed Dan. "Yet I know that it must seem a long while between your -meetings." - -A Hindu salesman, wearing European clothes, topped by a real Hindu -turban, now approached them. - -"Something really nice for a lady," Dave nodded. - -"Pardon, excellency," replied the Hindu, with a low bow. "Is the -lady--ah--young?" - -"Yes," assented Ensign Darrin. - -"May I--ah--inquire whether the young lady be--ah--wife, sweetheart, or -sister?" suggested the Hindu, with a second bow that was lower than the -first. - -"Why do you need to know that?" demanded Dave, frowning slightly. -"She's the finest girl on earth. Isn't that enough for you to know?" - -"Then," declared the Hindu imperturably, "she is your sweetheart, and -in that case I am certain that I know exactly what to show you." - -"Oh, you do?" grimaced Ensign Darrin. "Then trot out the best you -have." - -"Will your excellency condescend to step this way?" proposed the Hindu, -with the lowest bow yet. "I shall exert myself to show you the very -finest that we have suitable for distinguished presentation to a -sweetheart." - -Down to a vault, at the rear of the shop, the salesman led the way. -Opening the vault door he nimbly slipped out two trays of exquisite yet -eccentric Hindu jewelry. - -"Now, let the excellency gloat over these," begged the salesman, -throwing out a bewildering array of rings, brooches, amulets, -bracelets, neck chains and the like, set in a dazzling array of -precious and semi-precious gems. - -"How much is this chain?" asked Dave, picking up one of beautiful -workmanship. - -"The price of that, excellency, is twelve hundred dollars, but as a -very special favor to an officer in the Service I will allow it to go -out of the store at eleven hundred." - -Sighing, Dave laid the chain down. - -"It is not fine enough, I know, excellency," glowed the salesman. "Now, -look at this chain. Is it not handsomer?" - -"Yes," Dave admitted. - -"This chain, excellency, is a wonderful bargain at fifteen hundred -dollars." - -Dave sighed, but declined to examine the chain. - -"Even if you had the money with you," remarked Danny Grin, "your wife -would hardly think you displayed good judgment in spending almost a -year's salary to buy her a chain." - -"Oh, it is for your wife?" exclaimed the Hindu, in an almost shocked -voice. - -"Yes," Dave assented. - -"Oh, in that case, excellency--" - -With incredibly rapid movements the Hindu put the articles back into -the two drawers, shoved them into the vault and closed the door. - -"Here you are, excellency!" cried the Oriental, springing to a near-by -counter. "Here is a chain of considerable beauty, and it costs but six -dollars." - -Giving a momentary gasp, Darrin eyed the fellow, then suddenly reached -over and took him in a tight collar grip. - -"What do you mean, Mr. Insolence?" Darrin demanded sternly. "Do you -wish to insinuate that a sweetheart calls for a handsome gift, but that -anything is good enough for a wife?" - -"Er--ah--in _my_ country, excellency, when one buys for a sweetheart it -is one thing. When he buys for a wife--" - -"Then thank goodness that my country isn't your country," uttered -Ensign Darrin disgustedly, while Danny Grin implored: - -"Before you let him go, Davy, turn him around this way so that I may -register at least one kick!" - -But Darrin suddenly released the rather frightened fellow, saying -crisply: - -"Show me some pieces of jewelry at prices around fifty dollars." - -At first the salesman displayed several pieces for which he asked from -seventy-five to a hundred dollars. - -"You're wasting my time, but I won't waste yours," Dave suddenly broke -in, turning away. - -"Wait a moment, excellency. Do you realize, excellency, that you have -not, in any instance, attempted to bargain with me?" - -"Do you mean that you expect me to work you down to a lower price?" -asked Ensign Dalzell, lowering his voice. - -"It is customary to bargain, excellency," replied the Hindu, with a -bow, though not so low as he had displayed at first. - -"I'm not going to bargain with you," Dave declared quietly. "At any -price you name for an article I shall either accept the price, and pay -it, or else refuse further to consider that article. And don't waste -any more of my time. At the first sign of it I shall quit your store -and not enter it again." - -Still the Hindu tried high prices for a while, then suddenly held up a -necklace set with small, beautiful bits of jade. - -"Eighty dollars," he exclaimed. - -"Mex?" broke in Dan quickly. - -"Of course, excellency," confirmed the Hindu. - -"See here, David, little giant," Danny Grin rattled on, "we've been -going it a bit blind. We've been thinking of gold, or American dollars, -while this man has been talking on the basis of the Mexican silver -dollar." - -In the Philippine Islands the Mexican dollar is still the basis of -currency. As this dollar is worth less than half of that amount in -gold, the price charged by the Hindu, translated into American money, -amounted to less than forty dollars. - -"I'll take it," Dave announced, after a keen inspection of the -necklace. - -Payment was made, and the necklace was placed in a box so small that -Ensign Darrin was easily able to drop it into one of his pockets. - -From the curb outside a pair of glittering, bead-like eyes had peered -into the gloom of the store. - -Dave and Dan left the curio shop, the former feeling happier at thought -of the pleasant surprise secured for Belle. - -Further up the Escolta there now appeared a somewhat Americanized -Chinese youth, of perhaps sixteen years, who soon started indolently on -the trail of the strolling naval officers. - -"Where now?" inquired Danny Grin. - -"Have you anything that you wish to do ashore?" Dave asked. - -"Nothing." - -"Neither have I, so suppose we go down to the office of the Captain of -the Port. Our launch should be in soon." - -"Suits me," nodded Dan. - -These two young officers are the same Dave and Dan whose fortunes our -readers have followed through many volumes full of exciting adventures -and strange incidents. - -Our readers first met them in the pages of the "Grammar School Boys -Series," in which Darrin and Dalzell appeared as members of that now -famous group of six schoolboys who were collectively known as Dick & -Co., taking that name from their leader, Dick Prescott. Their -adventures are further to be found in the High School Boys Series, and -in the High School Vacation Series. - -At the end of high school days Dick Prescott and Greg Holmes went to -the United States Military Academy at West Point. What there befell the -two cadets is set forth in the pages of the West Point Series. The -professional careers of Tom Reade and Harry Hazelton, once also of Dick -& Co., are to be found in the exciting volumes of the Young Engineers -Series. Dave Darrin and Dan Dalzell, as all our readers are aware, were -appointed midshipmen at the United States Naval Academy at Annapolis, -and their lives in that famous training school are splendidly depicted -in the Annapolis Series. - -The present series, as our readers know, depicts the life of Dave and -Dan at sea as young officers. The first volume, "Dave Darrin at Vera -Cruz," deals with the famous events suggested by the title. In the -second volume, "Dave Darrin on Mediterranean Service," is told what -befell our young friends in their efforts to frustrate an international -plot of possibly grave consequence to this country. The third volume, -"Dave Darrin's South American Cruise," which our readers have lately -read, deals with the adventures of the two young naval officers in -foiling the outrageous plots of a South American ex-dictator, scheming -to get back into power. And now, at last, we find Dave and Dan on the -Asiatic Station. - -Hardly had the naval officers turned out of the Escolta, at the water -front, when Dan noticed that the sidewalk held at least fifty Chinese. - -"This is the greatest of American cities, as far as Chinese population -goes," smiled Dave. "Manila never has less than a hundred thousand -Chinese residents." - -Out in the road stood a solitary member of the Chinese population. At a -signal from the youth behind the naval officers, he said a few words in -guttural undertone. - -Quickly the Chinese came together, jabbering and crowding the sidewalk. - -"Gangway!" cried Danny Grin, as he and Dave found themselves pressing -through the yellow throng. - -Slowly, rather indifferently, the Chinese made way for the two naval -officers to step through the crowd. Had Dave and Dan gone out into the -road to get around this crowd it would have been at the expense of -their dignity in a city where no white man is supposed to allow coolies -to block his way. - -"Gangway!" roared Dalzell. - -The Americanized Chinese boy was now close beside the naval officers. A -small, skinny yellow hand reached out. - -"I'm sure Belle will be delighted with that necklace," Dave murmured to -himself. - -Alas! That jewel box no longer rested in his pocket, for the yellow boy -with the bead-like eyes, at that very instant, had filched the little -package. Nor did the picking of the white men's pockets cease at that -point. - -Once through the throng, the two young ensigns were not long in -reaching the building in which are situated the offices of the Captain -of the Port. It is opposite this building, on the bank of the Pasig -River, where launches from naval vessels and army transports come in -and tie up. - -"Launch not in," announced Danny Grin. - -"We'll have some minutes to wait," Dave answered. "Let's go over there -and get a soda." - -"Over there" referred to a little white one-story building, in which -plain soda and similar beverages were sold. - -Dave and Dan stepped inside, calling for soda water and drinking -thirstily. - -"Tastes good," muttered Dan. "Let's have another." - -So the second soda was ordered, and was finished more slowly. Then -Darrin reached into one of his pockets. Soon he explored another -pocket. - -"Why, that's queer!" muttered Dave, aloud. "I thought my money--" - -"Never mind your money, chum," interrupted Dan Dalzell. "I'll pay for--" - -A few seconds later Dan's expression changed to one of great amazement. - -"Why, where _is_ my money?" he gasped. - -"Don't look for it," returned Dave. "I don't believe you'll find it. -For myself, my pockets have been completely cleaned out. I haven't even -the necklace that I bought for Belle." - -"Look here!" uttered Danny Grin, his lower jaw dropping low, indeed. -"Have we been robbed? Have our pockets been gone through just as if we -were a pair of rubes?" - -"Our pockets have been picked all right," Darrin assented, with a -smile. - -"Then it was done while we were in that Chinese sidewalk mob!" said -Dan, quivering with rage. "Just wait until I overhaul 'em, and--" - -Dan sprang outside. His good intentions, however, came to naught, for -the crowd of Chinese had disappeared. - -"It's a good joke on us," grinned Dave, though not very mirthfully. - -"Oh, is it?" flashed back Danny Grin. "Then enjoy yourself! Laugh as -heartily as you can. But I've been touched for two hundred and forty -dollars. How much did you lose?" - -"A hundred and sixty dollars, and the necklace," confessed Darrin. - -"Say," muttered Ensign Dalzell, another strange look coming into his -face as he made another discovery. "I wish I could find those -yellow-faced thieves." - -"Why?" - -"They overlooked something," almost exploded Dalzell. "They didn't get -my watch. It seems to me that it would be no more than honest to run -after them and hand them that, also." - -Dan held up his gold watch. - -"They left my watch in my clothes, too," nodded Dave. - -"I wonder why?" murmured Dalzell. - -"Over four hundred dollars, from the two of us," muttered Dave, staring -grimly up the road. "Not a bad two minutes' work for some one." - -"It would make me feel more kindly to the poor fellow if only he'd come -back and take my watch and chain," declared Danny Grin. "I hate to see -a poor thief overlook anything of value." - -"I was wondering," Dave continued, "whether it would do any good to -complain to the police. On second thought, I believe I shall write the -chief of police after I go aboard ship. If there's a regular gang -working this part of Manila, then the police ought to know it, but I've -no idea that the police would be able to get our money back." - -"That money has been under cover for some minutes," rejoined Dalzell. -"If you've any loose change you might settle our bill here." - -"I haven't a cent," Darrin confessed. - -But the proprietor of the little shop begged the young gentlemen to -forget the little bit of small change that they owed him. This both Dan -and Dave refused to do, promising to pay him the next time they came -ashore. - -No sooner did they step outside than they were confronted by a -well-dressed, tall young man under thirty. - -"I hope you'll pardon me," said this stranger, with a rather decided -English accent, "but I couldn't possibly help overhearing your -conversation inside. For that reason I know that you have had the -misfortune to be robbed of your money by Chinese thieves. Now--no -offense intended, I assure you--could I be of any manner of use to you? -Pembroke is my name, you know; Pembroke of Heathshire, England. I'm on -my way around the world. Now, if between one gentlemen and two others, -you know, I could be of any--" - -The Englishman paused, as if embarrassed; it was plain that he was -trying to offer a loan of money. - -"I think I understand you, Mr. Pembroke," Ensign Darrin replied, with a -grateful smile. "It is extremely kind in you, but the robbery has left -us embarrassed only for a moment. Both of us have funds deposited with -the paymaster on board ship, and after we go aboard it is only a matter -of asking for what we need." - -"You're not annoyed, I trust," murmured Pembroke apologetically. - -"No; profoundly glad to find such faith in human nature as you have -displayed," smiled Ensign Darrin. - -"Oh, I don't trust the whole blooming human race," declared Mr. -Pembroke gravely. "I'm not such a simpleton as that. But I know that -good old Uncle Sam's officers are gentlemen, and between gentlemen, you -know, there is and should be a lot of jolly confidence." - -In the easiest way in the world, Mr. Pembroke was now sauntering along -with the two young Americans. - -"Do you know much about the Chinese?" Dave inquired. - -"Not enough to make me like 'em a precious lot," replied Pembroke. - -"I wish I could understand their lingo," muttered Dalzell. - -"And I'm positively proud that I don't!" glowed Mr. Pembroke. - -They had halted at the water's edge, now, Dan turning his eyes in the -direction of the breakwater to see if he could make out the launch for -which he and his chum waited. - -"Here comes a fuzzy-fuzzy boat," announced Dalzell, at last. "But it's -not ours. Just as it happens, the craft is a Frenchman." - -Pembroke cast a glance at the approaching launch, then went on chatting -with Darrin. - -Presently the launch ran in alongside, a middle-aged French officer -stepping up on the jetty not fifty feet from where Dave and his -companions stood. - -The Frenchman started rather visibly when his gaze rested on Pembroke. -Dave noticed that. And Pembroke saw the Frenchman, for one fleeting -instant. Then the Englishman turned his back squarely, while the French -naval officer, holding himself very erect, and with a frown on his -face, returned the courteous salute of the young American officers. - -"Do you know that gentleman, Mr. Pembroke?" Dave asked quietly. - -"Never saw him before," declared Mr. Pembroke coldly. - -"That's odd," reflected Dave. "If faces are books, and if glances may -be read, I should have said that the Frenchman didn't like our very -courteous Englishman." - -The French officer was now passing out of sight. - -"I see our launch," called out Danny Grin. - -"I say, Mr. Darrin, by the way," spoke up the Englishman, "what is your -ship?" - -"The gunboat 'Castoga'," Darrin answered. - -"Then, if you don't mind, I'm going to do myself the honor, some -afternoon in the near future, of going out to your ship and calling on -you. I find it very dull here in Manila, you know, and I shall be glad -to see more of you both." - -"We shall undoubtedly meet at one of the clubs ashore," Dave smiled -back steadily into the other's eyes. "In that case, I'll try to -introduce you to our commanding officer, and I've no doubt that he'll -be glad to extend you a cordial invitation to come aboard." - -A few moments later the launch from the "Castoga" came gliding in at -the jetty. Dave and Dan extended their hands to Mr. Pembroke, then -stepped aboard the launch, leaving the Englishman to turn away. - -Nor had he more than turned his back when Pembroke allowed a very -distinct frown to gather on his face. - -In front of the office of the Captain of the Port, Pembroke came face -to face with the same French naval officer. The two men regarded each -other stolidly and passed on without speaking. - - - - -CHAPTER II--THE TRAGEDY OF THE BAY - - -"Why did you turn the Englishman down so hard?" asked Danny Grin, as he -and Dave sat at the stern of the launch that sped down the river and -then out to the naval anchorage in the bay. - -"I didn't," Darrin replied. - -"You shut off his proposal to visit us on board." - -"Dan, didn't you notice the look that French naval officer gave -Pembroke?" - -"No." - -"Perhaps you noticed how stiffly the Frenchman stepped away after -returning our salutes." - -"I saw that," said Dan, "and wondered at it." - -"I think the French officer was trying to flag to us an intimation that -Pembroke isn't one who would pass inspection in naval circles." - -"No?" gasped Danny Grin, looking genuinely astonished. "It never struck -me that way. He had the appearance and the manners of a gentleman." - -"So has many an international confidence man," Dave rejoined. "I don't -know a blessed thing against Pembroke, and perhaps the Frenchman -doesn't either. Unless I can find out something definite about the -Englishman, I hardly care to be the one to introduce him to our little -wardroom crowd." - -"I see," nodded Dalzell thoughtfully. "You're right, Dave. One can't be -too careful about his introductions, nor can one very well receive -callers on board ship without making them known to the other wardroom -fellows." - -After the three battleships on which our young naval officers had -served, the "Castoga" did seem small by comparison, although she was a -gunboat of comfortable dimensions, with an ample wardroom for the -number of officers carried, and with all the ordinary provisions for -comfort afloat. - -With a crew of one hundred and thirty sailors supplemented by a -detachment of thirty marines; with a large enough crew in the -engineer's department, and with nine officers, including a surgeon and -a paymaster's clerk, in addition to three engineer officers, the -"Castoga" carried a businesslike complement. - -Lieutenant-Commander Tuthill was the commanding officer, with -Lieutenant Warden as executive officer. The four watch officers were -all ensigns. - -After reporting their return to the officer of the deck, Dave and Dan -went promptly to their quarters. Here, after bathing, they dressed for -dinner, which was due to be served in less than half an hour. - -At table, later, Dave told the tale of the robbery that afternoon. Dan -added the tale of their meeting with Pembroke, and of that Englishman's -offer to loan them money. - -"What kind of fellow is that Pembroke?" asked Lieutenant Warden. - -Dave described the Englishman, adding, questioningly: - -"Do you know him, sir, or know of him?" - -"No," replied Mr. Warden. - -"I thought that Pembroke must be known to a French naval officer who -passed us," continued Darrin, and related that incident, too. - -"The Frenchman's shrug was nothing against the Englishman," remarked -Lieutenant Warden. "It might have been merely instinctive aversion, or -it might mean merely that the Frenchman and the Englishman had a -dispute in the past, at this or some other port. Otherwise it would be -odd indeed to see a Frenchman turn the cold shoulder on an Englishman -when their countrymen are standing shoulder to shoulder on the long -battle lines in Europe." - -"Surely, if the French officer knew Pembroke to be a gentleman, he -would have rushed up and gripped Pembroke's hand just out of a -sentimental feeling for the strong bonds of friendship between France -and England in these dark days in Europe," nodded Dan understandingly. - -"Pembroke wanted to come on board, sir," Ensign Darrin went on, "but I -couldn't help feeling that, before inviting him, I would like to know -more about him." - -"Caution of that sort is never amiss," nodded the executive officer -thoughtfully. "By the way, you don't imagine that there could have been -any connection between the thieving Chinese and Mr. Pembroke, do you?" - -"Why, I hadn't thought of it in that way," Ensign Darrin confessed. -"There isn't usually, is there, much connection between a thief who -robs you and a man who offers to lend you a little money?" - -"There might be easily," said Mr. Warden. - -"Our last half hour on shore was a puzzle altogether," Dave went on, -after a short pause. "First, we followed that burnt-face Chinaman. Then -we ran into a crowd of Chinese who cleaned out our pockets of -everything but our watches. And then we met Pembroke, at whom the -French officer turned up his nose. I am now actually beginning to -wonder if 'Burnt-face,' the thieves and Pembroke may not all be links -in a chain of mystery." - -"At least Pembroke doesn't speak or understand the Chinese language," -Dalzell broke in. - -"He _said_ he didn't," Dave returned. "However, if Pembroke is not a -gentleman and a straightforward fellow, it is as easy to believe that -he lied as that he spoke the truth." - -"Don't bother any more about it," advised Ensign Hale bluffly. "The -money is gone. As to the rest of the story, it isn't worth puzzling -your heads over. Your adventure was all grossly material. No such -things as mysteries or romances are left in the world--nothing but -work." - -"Nevertheless," smiled Ensign Darrin seriously, "I shall continue to -admit myself puzzled until I have succeeded in gathering certain -information that I really wish." - -"What kind of information?" asked Hale. - -"For instance, I want to know if 'Burnt-face' has any connection with -the yellow boys who went through our pockets." - -"I think that at least half likely," replied Ensign Hale gravely. - -"And then, next, I want to know," Darrin went on, "if there is any -connection between 'Burnt-face' and Pembroke." - -"That is much less likely," answered Hale. - -"Last of all, if Pembroke is in the least shady, I'd like to know -something definite about him," wound up Ensign Dave. - -"Go to the Frenchman for that," advised Hale. - -"Thank you; I believe I shall." - -"But what does it matter, Darrin," asked Lieutenant Warden, "whether -Pembroke is all right, or not? You turned him aside from visiting this -craft, so what does it matter whether the fellow is a gentleman or the -reverse?" - -"Because," replied Dave Darrin, so solemnly that some of his brother -officers stared, "I have a premonition that I'm going to meet Pembroke -again, and under conditions where I shall be glad to know something -definite about the fellow." - -At eight bells in the evening Ensign Dalzell went on duty as officer of -the deck. Darrin, aroused in season from a nap, took over the watch at -midnight. - -"Any orders?" asked Darrin of his chum. - -"None, save the usual orders for the safety and security of the ship," -Dalzell replied. Salutes were exchanged, and the former officer of the -deck hurried to his quarters. - -A marine sentry paced aft, another forward. Six sailormen, including -two petty officers, occupied their posts about the deck and on the -bridge. Two or three of the engine-room crew were on watch below. The -others on board slept, for the night was clear and the gunboat at -anchorage half a mile out from the mouth of the Pasig River. - -After the first tour of inspection to see that all was snug, Ensign -Darrin leaned against the quarter rail, looking out over the water. By -this time the sky had clouded somewhat, though the barometer remained -stationary, showing that no atmospheric disturbances were to be looked -for at present. - -The night was so still that nothing but the discipline of trained habit -prevented Ensign Darrin from nodding, then falling asleep. - -Even as it was, his eyelids drooped almost to the closing point as he -leaned there over the rail. But he was not asleep. - -After some minutes Dave opened his eyes wider, straightened up and -glanced out sharply over the water, on which objects were not now so -clearly visible as they had been at midnight. - -"That sounded like a paddle," Darrin told himself, then added, in a low -voice: - -"Sentry!" - -"Aye, aye, sir," replied the marine, in a low voice, at the same time -giving the rifle salute. - -"I thought I heard a boat approaching yonder. Keep your eye open for -any kind of craft coming near." - -"Aye, aye, sir!" - -It was Ensign Darrin who discovered a small, outrigger canoe stealing -forward in the night. Two seconds later the marine also reported it. -Calling the nearest sailor to him, Dave gave him brief, whispered -instructions which sent the young man slipping noiselessly forward. - -"Shall I hail that craft, sir?" whispered the sentry, standing stiffly -beside the young officer. - -"Not yet," Dave rejoined. Both stood there, watching keenly. Few -landsmen, on such a night, would have been able to make out so small a -craft at such a distance. Those who follow the sea are trained to -cat-like vision. - -"Sentry," whispered Dave, "do you make out a second craft, following -the first?" - -"Just barely sir," replied the sentry, after a sharp look. - -Unless the two small craft changed their courses speedily Darrin knew -that he would have to hail them and warn them off. In these piping -times of peace in the Philippines, there was nothing very suspicious in -two boats coming close to a war vessel at anchor. Still, the two canoes -could not be permitted to come up alongside without the occupants first -giving an account of themselves. - -"It looks like a race," Dave told himself, as he continued to watch -intently. "Jove, I am tempted to believe that the second canoe is -trying to overtake the leader. What can it--" - -In the act of bawling an order forward, Ensign Dave Darrin felt his -tongue hit the roof of his mouth. For, at this instant, the pursuing -canoe ranged up alongside the first. - -There was a dim flash of something, accompanied by a yell of unearthly -terror. - -"Light!" shouted Dave Darrin huskily. - -"Aye, aye, sir." - -In a twinkling, the narrow, dazzling beam of one of the forward -searchlights shot over the water. - -Within three seconds it had picked up the smaller of the canoes. To the -watchers from the deck of the gunboat this canoe appeared to be empty. - -Then the light shifted enough to pick up the second, larger canoe, now -darting shoreward under the impetus of two powerful paddlers. - -"Ahoy, there, shorebound boat!" yelled Ensign Darrin lustily. "Lay to -and give an account of yourselves!" - -The challenged canoe moved on so rapidly as to call for the constant -shifting of the searchlight's beam. - -"Lay to, there, or we fire!" bellowed Ensign Darrin over the rippling -waters of Manila Bay. - -But the canoe made no sign of halting. - -"Sentry!" - -"Aye, aye, sir." - -"Take aim and hold it!" - -"Aye, aye, sir." - -Then again Dave challenged. - -"Shorebound boat, third challenge! Lay to, instantly!" - -No attention being paid by the two paddlers, Ensign Darrin now gave the -sharp order: - -"Fire!" - -That bullet must have whistled uncomfortably close to the fleeing -craft, for on the instant both paddlers rose in the canoe. - -"Fire!" commanded Ensign Dave, the second time. - -At the sound of the marine's shot both poised figures sprang overboard -from the canoe. - -"Shall I fire again, sir?" asked the marine, as the beam of the -searchlight continued to play upon the waters where the divers had -vanished. - -"Not unless you see those men that jumped overboard from that canoe," -replied Ensign Darrin. - -Though the searchlight continued to flash further across the water, -nothing was seen of the men from the canoe. Indeed, at the distance, -the rippling waves might easily conceal a swimmer. - -"Pass the word for the boatswain's mate!" Darrin ordered. - -As that petty officer appeared, Darrin ordered him to turn out a boat -crew and put one of the boats over the side. - -"First investigate the nearer canoe, then the second. Bring them both -in alongside. If you see any swimmers in the water, pursue and pick -them up." - -"Aye, aye, sir." - -Still the searchlight continued to play over the waters. The -"Castoga's" small boat ranged alongside the smaller outrigger canoe, -and soon had it in tow with a line astern. A minute or two after the -second canoe was picked up. A short search was made for swimmers, after -which, on signal, the boatswain's mate turned and headed for the -gunboat. - -"Ship's boat ahoy!" Dave called, as the boat and its tows came near. - -"Ahoy the deck, sir!" - -"Are both canoes empty?" Darrin inquired. - -"The first one isn't, sir," replied the boatswain's mate. "There's a -dead Chinaman in it. Head almost cut off; sword work, I should say, -sir." - -"Bring both tows alongside," Dave ordered, with a shiver. "I will -communicate with the police." - -After ordering a wireless operator turned out, Ensign Darrin went over -the side, down a sea-ladder, to the smaller of the outrigger canoes. - -Huddled in a heap in the canoe, was a Chinaman who did not seem to be -more than thirty years of age. His head, nearly severed from his body, -had fallen forward until it hung close to the dead man's chest. It was -only by turning the head that Ensign Darrin was able to see the face, -on which there still lingered a look of terror. - -"A Chinese tong-fight or a gang murder," Dave told himself, in keen -disgust. - -Then climbing up over the side he sent an orderly to summon the -executive officer. - -Less than three minutes later Lieutenant Warden, fully dressed, and -wearing his sword, walked briskly out upon the quarter-deck. - -The executive officer listened intently while Ensign Darrin made his -report with conciseness. - -"I'll take a look at the body," said Mr. Warden, and went down over the -side. He came up again, horror written in every line of his face. - -"A cowardly killing, Ensign Darrin," declared the executive officer. -"Notify the Manila police by wireless." - -"Aye, aye, sir." - -"Call me again, if I am needed." - -"Aye, aye, sir." - -The instant Darrin had saluted and Mr. Warden had turned on his heel, -Dave, under a light just inside the superstructure, wrote a few words -which he signed in his official capacity as officer of the deck. This -was sent forward to the waiting wireless operator, who sent the message -to a military station on shore, whence the message was telephoned to -police headquarters. - -Within three minutes the wireless operator, ran aft, saluting, and -reported: - -"A police launch will put off immediately, and come out, sir." - -Fifteen minutes later a motor launch, flying the police ensign, ranged -up alongside the "Castoga." An American official, accompanied by four -Filipino policemen, came on board. - -Dave at once narrated what had happened, after which the American -police official inspected both canoes and looked at the huddled yellow -body. - -"This will require investigation, sir," declared the police official. -"I shall tow both canoes ashore, and then the force will get busy." - -"Don't you wish to send a wireless ashore, urging the police to look -out for two swimmers who are likely to attempt to land?" suggested -Dave. - -"An excellent idea," replied the police official, and wrote out a -despatch which Ensign Darrin sent to the wireless operator forward. - -After that the launch chugged away with the two canoes in tow. - -Twenty minutes later a wireless message was received aboard the -"Castoga," and immediately the operator brought it aft. - -"Native Policeman Rafeta," Ensign Darrin read, "reports that a Chinese -swimmer was observed, by him, to land. The Chinaman reported that his -skiff had upset. Native policeman, not being suspicious, reports that -he allowed swimmer to proceed on his way. Swimmer is to be identified -by a fire-mark on the right cheek under eye." - -"Burnt-face!" gasped Ensign Dave, recoiling slightly. "Then it seems -that I was not quit of that fellow when I turned my back on him on the -Escolta this afternoon. In what fiendish business can 'Burnt-face' be -engaged?" - - - - -CHAPTER III--MR. PEMBROKE BREAKS IN - - -On the next day the Manilla police had little of interest to add to the -account of the night tragedy on Manilla Bay. - -Searching the city, and especially the Chinese quarters, the police had -been unable to find any yellow man answering to the description of -"Burnt-face." - -Very likely many of the Chinese residents of the city knew the man who -was sought, but Chinamen habitually mind their own business, even to -the extent of withholding important information from the police. So -within two or three days the chase was all but forgotten. The Chinese -"tongs" are secret societies that commit killings in all parts of the -globe where their people are to be found, and the death of an unknown -Chinaman does not provoke the police anywhere to any great zeal in -finding the slayer. - -Then the "Castoga," which, for reasons known only to the higher naval -authorities, had been anchored half a mile from the mouth of the Pasig, -was ordered to new anchorage off the naval station at Cavite. - -On board, the officers had ceased to speak of the strange Chinese -tragedy of the night; Dave and Dan had well-nigh ceased to think about -it. - -One afternoon the French gunboat "Revanche" received visitors. Ensigns -Darrin, Dalzell and Hale were requested to represent the "Castoga" and -did so, going over in the launch. - -On board the French boat they found a sprinkling of English and -Japanese naval officers. There were also a few officers from the United -States Army. - -Our American friends were introduced to all present whom they had not -previously known. Half an hour later Darrin was inspecting the -"Revanche's" lifeboat equipment under the escort of Lieutenant Brun, of -the French Navy, when a superior officer appeared on deck. It was the -same officer who had appeared, on shore, to exhibit such marked -disapproval of Mr. Pembroke. - -"There's an officer over there to whom I wish you would introduce me," -Dave said to the lieutenant. - -"With great pleasure," replied Brun, "as soon as our turn comes. That -is Commander Bertrand, commanding the 'Revanche.' All the gentlemen -present will be introduced to him now." - -"If you don't mind," Dave added, quickly, in French, "I shall be glad -to wait until the last, as I should like to have a few words with your -commander." - -A group had gathered around Commander Bertrand, who, all smiles and -good will, played the host to perfection. - -At last Lieutenant Brun led Dave over to be introduced. The -introduction accomplished, Brun moved away a short distance. - -After the first few polite exchanges had been made on both sides, Dave -asked: - -"Would you object, sir, to telling me whether you know a Mr. Pembroke, -an Englishman?" - -"I know that it is a well-known English name," replied Commander -Bertrand, "but personally I know no Englishman of that name." - -"Do you remember seeing Mr. Dalzell and myself with a man in front of -the office of the Captain of the Port a few days ago?" - -"I recall having passed you," replied the Frenchman readily. - -"That was Mr. Pembroke with whom we were talking." - -"Was it?" inquired the Frenchman politely, as he raised his eyebrows. -"Then perhaps I was in error. I felt that I had seen the man before, -but at that time his name was Rogers." - -"May I inquire, sir, if you know this man Rogers?" - -Commander Bertrand shrugged his shoulders slightly as he asked: - -"Is he a friend of yours, Monsieur Darrin?" - -"No; but he had presented himself to Mr. Dalzell and me, and then had -offered to do us a service." - -"I do not believe that I would trust him," replied the Frenchman. "I -cannot say, positively, that Monsieur Rogers and Monsieur Pembroke are -one and the same man, but this I can assure you--that Monsieur Rogers is -far from being an honest man." - -Further than that the French officer seemed disinclined to discuss the -subject. After a brief chat on other topics Dave thanked the French -Commander courteously and moved away. In less than two minutes, -however, Dave found a chance to impart this information briefly to -Danny Grin. - -"Pembroke looks like a good one to dodge," declared Ensign Dalzell. - -"I don't know," returned Dave Darrin. "It all hinges on whether he is -really the chap who once called himself Rogers. Commander Bertrand -declined to be positive that they are one and the same, though for -himself, he seems to believe it. However, we are not likely to see -Pembroke again. He has made no effort to force himself upon us." - -Not long after that the launch called, and the "Castoga's" visiting -officers started to return to their own craft. - -"There is some one waving to us," declared Dave, staring across the -water at the occupants of a small motor boat. - -"Why, it looks like Captain Chapin," returned Dalzell. - -"It _is_ Chapin, and that is his sister with him," returned Dave. "See, -she is standing up in the bow to wave her handkerchief to us." - -"Chapin ought not to allow her to stand up in the bow of such a narrow -craft," said Danny Grin. "It's a risky pose for any one but a veteran -sailor. It's dangerous. She--" - -"By Jove!" burst from Darrin. "There she goes--overboard!" - -For a rolling wave, catching the small motor boat under the bow, had -rocked the little craft. - -Miss Chapin was seen to stagger wildly and then plunge overboard. - -"They've stopped!" cried Dan. "She doesn't come up, either!" - -"Boatswain's mate!" rang out Ensign Darrin's voice sharply to the naval -launch alongside. "Put over there at once. Run astern of the motor -boat's position." - -"Aye, aye, sir," and the naval launch swung briskly around. - -"I beg your pardon, Hale, for forgetting that you are ranking officer -here," Dave apologized, keeping his gaze out over the water. - -"There's no apology needed," returned Ensign Hale. "Our only need is to -reach the spot as quickly as possible." - -The motor boat had stopped. Captain Chapin at the first realization of -the incident, had leaped up, and now stood scanning the water for the -first glimpse of his sister when she would rise to the surface. - -So great was the excitement on the naval launch that neither Dave nor -Dan really noticed it when another man aboard the motor boat rose more -slowly, showing his head for the first time above the gunwale. - -As the motor boat put about on her course both Captain Chapin and this -other man dived overboard. - -"I wonder if they see Miss Chapin yet?" muttered Dave, as the naval -launch raced to the scene. - -It was speedily apparent that Miss Chapin had not yet been found, for -both hatless swimmers swam about uncertainly, going down head first, -from time to time, as though to explore the water near the surface. - -Then the naval launch plunged into the scene. From it dived three -ensigns and two sailors aboard who were not engaged with the handling -of the craft. - -With seven expert swimmers now in the water, Miss Lucy Chapin stood an -excellent chance of being found. - -Hardly had the Navy men dived when Captain Chapin's male companion swam -with long overhand strokes away from the rest. - -"I see her!" shouted this swimmer, and dived. - -"He has her!" panted Dalzell. "Hooray!" - -Instantly six swimmers turned and swam toward the rescuer, who now -appeared on the surface supporting a woman's head on his shoulder. - -"Good work! Fine!" cheered Dave. - -Captain Chapin was the first to reach his sister's rescuer. - -"Is Lucy dead?" cried Chapin anxiously, when he beheld his sister's -white face. - -"Stunned," replied the rescuer. "I think she must have been struck on -the head by the boat as it passed her." - -Silently the other swimmers turned in behind the young woman, her -rescuer and brother. - -"Better bring Miss Chapin to the 'Castoga's' boat, Captain," Dave -called. "It's larger. We'll take her directly to the gunboat and have -the surgeon attend her." - -The boatswain's mate ran the naval launch up within easy distance, and -Miss Chapin was lifted aboard. - -On one of the cushions Miss Chapin was laid, while all gathered about -her anxiously. - -"Make the 'Castoga' with all speed," ordered Ensign Hale. "The young -lady must have prompt attention." - -On the way to the "Castoga" Captain Chapin did everything he could -think of to revive his sister. The others stood about, ready to help. - -Then it was that Dave happened, for the first time, to face the -rescuer. - -"Pembroke!" he called in astonishment. - -"Howdy do?" asked the Englishman, with a smile holding out his hand. - -Though Dave felt himself chilling with suspicion of the pleasant -stranger, he could not withhold his hand. - -"I was on my way out to visit your ship," smiled Pembroke, as he -released Dave's hand after a warm grip. "Captain Chapin was good enough -to say that he would present me on board." - -"And glad indeed I am that I undertook to do so," exclaimed Chapin. "If -it hadn't been for you, Pembroke, I am afraid my sister would have been -lost." - -Pembroke was now engaged in shaking hands with Dalzell, who felt -obliged to present him to Ensign Hale. - -"A splendid rescue, that," said Hale warmly. - -The gunboat's launch was now speedily alongside the "Castoga," the -motor boat, a small craft that carried passengers on the bay for hire, -following at slower speed. - -"We've a half-drowned young lady on board, who needs the surgeon's -attention," called Hale, between his hands, just before the launch ran -alongside. - -Miss Chapin was immediately taken on board, and carried to the quarters -of the executive officer, where she was laid in a bunk. Only her -brother and the surgeon remained with her. - -Dave felt obliged to introduce Pembroke to his brother officers. The -Englishman proceeded to make their acquaintance with evident delight. - -Five minutes later the executive officer recovered his presence of mind -sufficiently to send ashore to Cavite for dry garments of a size -suitable for Miss Chapin's use. In an hour or two that young lady, -revived and attired in dry clothing, was brought on deck on her -brother's arm. She was weak, but out of danger. - -"We came out in order to make a call aboard," Captain Chapin explained -to the officers under the quarter-deck awning, "but we had no idea we -were going to make such a sensational visit." - -"I fancy that women are always nuisances aboard naval craft," smiled -Miss Chapin, whereupon the assembled officers promptly assured her that -women were nothing of the sort. - -In the meantime the three officers who had leaped over into the bay had -had time to change their clothing. It became a merry party on deck. - -Up to Mr. Warden stepped a messenger, saluting. - -"The Lieutenant Commander's compliments, sir, and will the executive -officer report to the Lieutenant Commander at once?" - -"Immediately," replied Lieutenant Warden, returning the salute, taking -his brief adieu by merely raising his uniform cap before he left the -party. - -Ten minutes later Lieutenant Warden stepped briskly on deck. He paused -long enough to say something in an undertone to the officer of the -deck, who smartly passed the word for a messenger. - -"I am sorry to announce," said the executive officer, approaching the -group of officers who surrounded Miss Chapin, "that our pleasant days -in Manila are ended for the present." - -"I should say so," cried Captain Chapin. "There goes your recall flag -to the mast-head." - -"Right!" replied Mr. Warden crisply. "Our sailing orders have just been -wirelessed from shore. We sail at seven this evening, if our few men on -shore leave can be recalled in that time. Mr. Hale, you are to take the -launch and go ashore after the leave men." - -"Very good, sir," replied that ensign, saluting, next raising his cap -to Miss Chapin and hastening away. - -"Leaving, are you?" asked Pembroke, in a tone of regret. "And what is -your destination?" - -"China," rejoined Lieutenant Warden tersely. - -The Englishman's face changed expression. - -"Not--" he stammered. "Not the--" - -"For the Nung-kiang River," replied the executive officer. - -Dave Darrin and Dan Dalzell were the only ones present who caught the -strange, fleeting look that passed over the face of Pembroke. - -"Why can this Englishman object to our going to the Nung-kiang River?" -Ensign Darrin wondered. "What interest can he take in any mission of -ours there?" - - - - -CHAPTER IV--THE LANDING PARTY AT NU-PING - - -"That ought to hold the pirates for a little while," declared Danny -Grin, his good-natured face looking unusually grim. - -"I think it will," replied Dave, halting before his cabin door. "Dan -Dalzell, if my face is as dirty as yours I shouldn't care to walk up -Main Street in my native town." - -"Go in and look at _yourself_," scoffed Dalzell. - -"It's fully as dirty," called Dave, from the interior of his cabin, -surveying himself in the glass. - -But it was as honorable dirt as any man may have on his face--the grime -of powder-smoke as it blew back when the gunboat's five-inch guns had -been swung open at the breech. - -For the "Castoga," intercepted by wireless on the way to the -Nung-kiang, had been sent to Hong Kong by an official order from -Washington. The threatened troubles along the Nung-kiang had quieted -down to such an extent that cautious officials in Washington dreaded -lest Chinese sensibilities should be wounded by the sending of a -gunboat up the river. - -So, day after day, the "Castoga" had lain in the mountain-bordered -harbor at Hong Kong. - -Then came the word one day that the Chinese rebels in the district -around the city of Nu-ping, on the Nung-kiang River, had again become -troublesome, and that the American mission buildings at Nu-ping were -threatened. The "Castoga" had been ordered to proceed at full speed, -she being the nearest craft of a draft light enough to ascend the -river. - -During the last hours of darkness the gunboat had steamed up the river, -all eyes on board turned toward the sinister red glow that lighted the -sky above the Chinese city, capital of a province. - -Just before daylight the gunboat dropped anchor with every man and -officer at quarters. - -From shore came the sound of rifle shots, a wild pandemonium of yells, -as thousands of raging Chinese surged upon the mission buildings, to -which fire had already been set, and from which the American -missionaries and their families, aided by the white residents of -Nu-ping, were making the only resistance that lay within their power. - -The first note of cheer that came to the missionaries and their friends -was the whistle of the gunboat, sounding clearly when still two miles -distant. Then the lights of the fighting craft came into sight. - -For a few minutes after coming to anchor, the commander of the -"Castoga" was forced to wait for sufficient daylight to enable him to -distinguish accurately between friend and foe. - -At the side of the gunboat a launch and four cutters waited, to carry a -landing party, if the sending ashore of men should prove to be -necessary. Anxiously, using his night glasses every minute, the -American commander paced the deck and listened. - -Then, when there was barely enough light, word was telephoned to the -division officers to begin action. - -Boom! spoke the first gun from the gunboat. Other shots followed -rapidly. - -In the compound before the burning mission buildings was a mass of -yellow fiends, crowding, yelling and shooting. From the windows of such -portions of the burning buildings as were still tenable American rifle -fire was poured into the mob. - -That first shell, landing among the yellow fiends, killed more than -twenty Mongols, wounded others, and drove the attackers out of the -compound. - -Boom! Bang! Other shells flew through the air, clearing away the rabble -further back. - -From the mission buildings, a quarter of a mile away, went up a wild -cheer of hope. - -But the attacking rabble, despite the first shell fire, came back, -inviting further punishment. - -Again the gunboat's five-inch guns roared out. There was now sufficient -light to enable the American gunners to make out the locations of the -mob. - -At least thirty shells were fired ere the rebels beat a retreat beyond -the confines of Nu-ping. - -It was time to stop firing, for some of the American shells had set -fire to Chinese dwellings and business buildings. - -On a low hill, a quarter of a mile away from the burning mission -buildings, flew the Chinese flag, flanked by the flag of the governor -of the province. - -Watching this yamen, or palace, the American officers saw a body of not -more than a hundred soldiers issue suddenly from behind the walls. -Straight to the mission hurried these tardy fighting men. Though late -in acting, the Chinese governor was sending an invitation to the -endangered missionaries and their friends to share the hospitality and -protection of his yamen. - -"He might have done that before," muttered Dan Dalzell. - -"If he has so few Chinese soldiers," Dave explained, "he never could -have driven back the thousands of rebels. Our friend, the governor, is -cautious, surely, but plainly he is no fool." - -Once the bombardment had stopped, the various officers, except one -division officer, had been ordered to their quarters to clean up and -put on fresh uniforms, for the work of the day was by no means -finished. - -So back to their quarters hurried the released division officers. - -Dave Darrin quickly divested himself of his dungaree working clothes, -then stripped entirely, going under a shower bath. From this he emerged -and rubbed down, drew on fresh underclothing, a clean shirt, and -hastily completed his toilet. - -At that instant there came a summons at the door, with an order for -Ensign Darrin to attire himself in khaki uniform. The same order was -delivered to Dan. - -"Landing party work," was the thought that leaped instantly into the -minds of both. - -Nor were they disappointed. Into the launch, with several other boats -alongside, tumbled forty sailors and twelve marines, armed, and with -rapid-fire guns and ammunition. In one of the other boats were -additional cases of ammunition; in others were commissary supplies. - -Dave received his orders from Executive Officer Warden. - -"You will go ashore, Ensign Darrin, and at all hazards reach our fellow -Americans. What you shall do on reaching them will depend upon -circumstances and upon instructions signaled to you from this ship. -Ensign Dalzell will accompany you as next in command. On board we shall -keep vigilant watch, and you may rely upon such backing as our guns can -give you in any emergency that may come up." - -Dave saluted, with a hearty "Very good, sir," but asked no questions. -None were necessary. - -In another moment the landing party had been reinforced by a petty -officer and three men who were to bring the boats back to the -"Castoga." - -Casting off, the launch headed shoreward, towing the boats astern. - -Within three minutes, landing had been made at one of the smaller -docks. - -"I don't see any reception committee here to welcome us," muttered -Ensign Dalzell. - -"Probably all of the natives, who are curious by nature, are watching -the burning of the buildings that our shells set on fire," returned -Ensign Darrin. "But I'm glad there's no reception party here, for -undoubtedly it would be an armed committee." - -As soon as landing had been effected, however, a petty officer, who was -sent forward with three men, succeeded in routing out a number of -sturdy, sullen coolies, who had been hiding in a near-by warehouse. -These yellow men the petty officer marched back briskly, the coolies -being forced to pick up and carry the ammunition and food supplies. - -"See to it that these Chinese don't try to run away with the stuff," -Dave ordered tersely. "Keep them under close guard." - -"Aye, aye, sir." - -At the word from Darrin, Dalzell ordered the sailors to fall in and -lead the way in double file, the marines marching at the rear of the -little baggage train. - -"Straight to the yamen!" commanded Darrin, as he gave Dan the forward -order, then fell back to keep an eye over the conduct of the porters. - -For the first block of the march through the narrow, foul-smelling -streets, the natives contented themselves with glancing sullenly out at -the handful of daring invaders. But a turn in the street brought the -American naval men in sight of an angry-looking crowd of nearly a -thousand Chinese--all men. - -"Are they going to block our way?" whispered Dan, marching quietly on -when Dave hastened to his side. - -"They are not," Darrin answered bluntly, "though they may try to. No -one is going to block us to-day until we have used all our ammunition." - -"That has the good old Yankee sound," grinned Dalzell. - -Seeing that the sullen crowd was massing, Ensign Darrin went forward, -hastening in advance of his little column. - -"Is there any one here who speaks English?" Dave called pleasantly, -above the dead hush of that stolid Chinese crowd. - -There was no answer. - -"All right then," smiled Ensign Darrin, "I shall have to talk to you by -sign language. Make way, please!" - -Drawing his sword, he signed to the Chinese to make way for his command -to pass. Still no response. - -Ensign Dan, marching his men on, came up to Dave's side. - -"Column halt!" Ensign Darrin called promptly. "Order arms. Draw -bayonets. Fix bayonets!" - -With a rattling of steel, accompanied by many grins, sailors and -marines alike obeyed. - -"Once more, I call upon you to make way!" called Dave, striding forward -and endeavoring to wave the crowd aside by gestures with his sword. -Still nobody moved. - -"Ensign Dalzell," rapped out the sharp order, "form two platoons -extending across the street in close order. Give promptly the order to -charge." - -As he gave this command Darrin stepped back, placing himself at the -extreme right of the first short platoon. - -"Charge bayonets!" ordered Dan. - -Dave led the men forward, Dalzell remaining behind with the remainder -of the little command. - -Finding the points of the bayonets at their breasts, the Chinese gave -utterance to cries of fright. There was a backward surge. - -"Halt!" cried Dave, just in time to prevent some of the Chinese from -feeling cold American steel. "Steady! Forward march! Hep, hep, hep!" - -Emphasizing the speed of the step with his "hep, hep," Dave now -continued his squad at a brisk walk, giving the yellow natives time to -make their retreat without trampling one another. - -At the next corner the Chinese surged off at right angles in two -directions. - -"I guess we'll find the rest of the way clear enough," smiled Ensign -Dave, again forming his men in double file and falling back to Dan's -side. "The Mongols had me scared. I was afraid I'd have to order the -men to load and fire." - -"Would you have done that?" asked Dalzell. - -"Why not?" asked Dave, with a shrug of his shoulders. "There are -American women up at the yamen, and they are still in peril. My orders -are to reach the yamen, and I propose to do it if it be possible. If -any yellow men try to block our way they will do so at their own risk. -I'll charge or fire into any crowd or force that blocks our way." - -"Good!" chuckled Ensign Dan. "I like the sound of that talk!" - -Down by the river front, save for the warehouses, the buildings were of -the meanest--flimsy affairs of bamboo, with cheaply lacquered facings, -windows of oiled paper and floors of earth. Now, however, the little -naval column began to pass through a better part of the city. Here the -houses were of wood, substantially built, and of pagoda or tent -patterns. Not a few of these dwellings were surrounded by compounds, or -yards, enclosed by high stone walls. - -And then, at last, in the heart of the city, the column came out upon -the low hillside on which was the great square surrounding the -governor's yamen. - -None in front opposed Darrin's command, but a crowd that must have -numbered two thousand followed close at the heels of the detachment. - -"Going to halt in the center of the square?" Dan inquired in a low -tone. - -"No," rejoined Ensign Dave. "I shall march up to the main gate in the -compound wall." - -"And then--?" inquired Dalzell. - -"I shall demand to be admitted to the American refugees." - -"And if you are refused?" pressed Dan. - -"That will be the governor's worry," replied Dave quietly. - - - - -CHAPTER V--SIN FOO HAS HIS DOUBTS - - -It was a gray stone wall, some twelve feet high, that surrounded the -compound of the yamen. Sentries in the uniform of Chinese soldiery were -pacing the top of this formidable rampart. - -Over the walls could be seen the strange, gracefully arched red and -yellow roofs of the several large and the few small buildings of the -yamen. - -Under the gray walls, on the outside, crouched a few mangy-looking -beggars. Men and women of this type always loiter outside of every -yamen, trusting to the occasional generosity of the high official who -resides within, for in China every mandarin, governor and other high -official must always be a good deal of an alms-giver. - -Not even the sight of the heavily armed little American column stirred -these beggars beyond the most ordinary exhibition of curiosity. - -"Put the column to the right oblique, and go over to that gate," -directed Dave, pointing with his drawn sword. - -A moment later the command, "Halt!" rang out. From the ramparts above -three Chinese soldiers gazed down stolidly. - -Striding forward to the gong that hung before the gate, Ensign Darrin -struck it loudly three times. - -A minute passed without answer. Dave sounded thrice again. Another -minute passed. - -"Confound those fellows inside," muttered Dave to his chum. "I've -heard, before this, that the Chinese official tries to show his -contempt for western barbarians by making them await his pleasure." - -Glancing down his line, Darrin noted a sailor who was well known for -his physical powers. - -"Henshaw!" summoned Dave crisply. - -Leaving the ranks, Seaman Henshaw stepped briskly forward, saluting -respectfully. - -"Henshaw, do you think you could play a loud tune on this gong?" - -"Aye, aye, sir." - -"How long do you think you could keep that tune going?" - -"An hour, anyway, sir." - -"Can you play that gong like a bass-drum?" - -"Like a whole drum-corps, sir," answered Seaman Henshaw, with just the -suspicion of a grin. - -"Then fall to, Henshaw." - -Picking up the fancifully carved stick, Seaman Henshaw faced the -three-foot gong. - -Bang! crash! zim! zoum! smash! It was a lusty tattoo that Seaman -Henshaw beat upon that resounding metal. _The noise could have been -heard a mile away._ Dave afterwards learned that every sound was -distinctly heard on board the gunboat. - -[Illustration: It Could Have Been Heard a Mile Away.] - -Bim! bam! whang! After a full minute of it Seaman Henshaw looked as if -he were still enjoying his task. Several of the men in the waiting -column had grounded their rifle butts that they might hold at least one -hand to an ear to shut out the din. - -On the wall overhead the Chinese sentries moved uneasily away from -close quarters. - -Crash! zam! bing! That gong rang forth as, it is safe to say, it had -not done before in centuries, for Henshaw was a young giant and proud -of his muscle and endurance. - -Zim! zim! zam! The racket was more than ears could endure for a long -stretch. - -At about the end of the third minute the double gates were thrown -suddenly open. In the open gateway stood at least a score of armed -soldiers, at their head a young Chinaman, tall, well-dressed and of -rather commanding appearance. - -Instantly Ensign Darrin pressed Henshaw's unemployed arm. With a final -crash the pounding of the gong died out. - -"His excellency, the governor, demands to know why this din is being -made at this gate," declared the tall young Chinaman, in a haughty -voice, but in excellent English. - -"It is my way of announcing my call," Dave replied. - -"Who are you?" - -"Ensign Darrin, United States Navy, very much at your service, sir," -Dave replied. "And now, sir, I have the honor to request that you, -also, announce your name and position here." - -"Since I serve his excellency, the governor, that is enough for you to -know," replied the Chinaman. "However, I will state that my name is Sin -Foo. I am under secretary to his excellency, and, as such, I have come -to bring word to you that it is his excellency's pleasure that you -depart from this neighborhood and return to your vessel." - -"I am very sorry, Mr. Sin Foo," Dave responded, "but it is impossible -for me to make my call on a proxy. I must see his excellency in -person." - -"I am very sorry," replied the secretary, speaking in a tone of cold -contempt, "but his excellency cannot see you so early in the day. -Later--" - -"Attention," called Ensign Dave, in a low voice. "Column, forward -march!" - -Instantly the naval line moved forward. Shocked and indignant, the -secretary spoke in Chinese to some of the soldiers. The big gate began -to move as though it would shut. - -"At the double quick! Charge!" shouted Dave Darrin, leaping forward, -brandishing his sword. - -In a twinkling the first dozen seamen, headed by two officers, had -rushed into the compound. - -At one side stood two Chinese soldiers, working a cumbersome wheel, -attached to a windlass and rope that moved the double gate. Henshaw -leaped at this pair, knocking both down. - -"I must warn you, Ensign Darrin," shouted Sin Foo, his face purple with -rage, "that this conduct of yours is contrary to the usages of respect -that must be observed between the representatives of two great -countries. Your conduct, sir, is an outrage!" - -"And the governor's conduct also is an outrage," Darrin retorted -sternly, "in allowing mobs to burn the mission buildings and all but -take the lives of the American missionaries and their families." - -"All the mission Americans are safe at this yamen," retorted Sin Foo. -"There is no need to fear for your fellow Americans. They are safe and -under the immediate protection of his excellency, the governor." - -"That is what I have come to see about," Dave declared. "Mr. Sin Foo, I -have no wish to be lacking in courtesy, and I shall display as much as -I can, under the circumstances. But my men are now inside the compound, -and here they will remain until my orders are changed by my commanding -officer." - -Though the Chinese soldiers had withdrawn to varying distances before -the harmless bayonet rush, Sin Foo remained and faced Ensign Darrin -with every sign of indignant disapproval in his almond-shaped eyes. - -The impressed Chinese porters had been driven into the compound, where -they dropped their burdens. Dan quietly paid them off with silver -coins. The instant they found themselves permitted to leave, these -sullen coolies fairly flew out through the still open gate. - -"Sir," began Sin Foo again, speaking with great haughtiness, "if these -supplies are intended for the American missionaries, I will undertake -to receive them on behalf of your countrymen, but I must once more, and -for the last time, insist that you withdraw your men from this -compound. If you do not instantly withdraw, it will provoke grave -trouble between your country and mine." - -"Mr. Sin Foo," Dave replied, speaking pleasantly, and smiling, "I wish -to treat you, and all other Chinese officials with every mark of -courtesy. I must make it plain, however, that I shall not leave this -yamen until I have been so ordered by my commanding officer. Moreover, -I am under strict orders to see the American mission party at once, and -I must very respectfully insist upon no more delay. I demand, sir, to -see Bishop Whitlock first of all." - -"Ensign Darrin, your language is insolent!" cried Sin Foo angrily. - -"My talk will quickly change to acts, if my requests are not at once -granted," replied Dave, firmly. - -"'Acts'? What do you mean by that word?" demanded Sin Foo. - -"I mean that if Bishop Whitlock and his friends are not at once -produced, I shall be under the necessity of searching the yamen for -them," Ensign Darrin rejoined. - -"Search the yamen?" gasped Sin Foo incredulously. "Would you dare -profane the sovereignty of China?" - -"I'll do it in just five minutes, if my request is not heeded," -retorted Ensign Dave drawing out his watch. - -By this time at least one hundred and fifty armed Chinese soldiers had -appeared, on the ramparts, in the compound, in the doorways and windows -of the buildings. Darrin's force was much inferior numerically. Sudden -treachery on the part of the Chinese might cut the American naval force -in two, but Danny Grin was keeping alert watch on all Chinese in sight. - -"You are making a grave mis--" began Sin Foo loftily. - -"And you have already lost forty-five seconds of that five minutes," -Ensign Dave suggested, still standing, watch in hand. "If you use up -the time in conversation, Mr. Sin Foo, I shall not grant a grace of -even five seconds." - -"Your insolence, sir, overwhelms me," replied the under secretary. -"Shudderingly, I shall take it into the presence of his excellency." - -"And impress upon his excellency, if you please, that I am not going to -lose time," answered Dave, again glancing at his watch. - -Turning on his heel, Sin Foo disappeared through a near-by door of one -of the buildings. - -Several minutes slipped by. Dave glanced frequently at the hands of his -watch. - -"The time is nearly up, Dan," he announced, at last. "You remain in -command of the marines and guard our ammunition and other stores. At -the second of five minutes I shall form the sailormen and march through -this yamen until I find the missionary party." - -Danny Grin nodded gravely. - -"Seamen fall in!" called Ensign Darrin, replacing his watch in his -pocket. "Forward, guard left, mar--" - -"Stop!" cried a ringing voice. Out of the doorway through which he had -vanished appeared Sin Foo, running and waving his arms. - -"The governor's answer?" Dave curtly demanded, turning upon his heel. - -"I will take you to the missionary party," conceded Sin Foo. - -"Very well; step with me, then, and lead the way." - -"But you must not take an armed party with you," protested Sin Foo, -looking very much aghast. - -"My men go with me," Dave replied firmly. "Sir, we cannot have any more -nonsense. I am convinced that my countrymen must be prisoners, else -they would have come out to greet me before this. Lead the way and I -will march my men behind you." - -Looking as though he would very much like to say a good deal, Sin Foo -led the way around the buildings to the left, thence to the farthest -building of all at the rear of the compound. Scattered around the -outside of this building were nearly a score of Chinese soldiers -carrying their rifles at shoulder arms. - -"You have kept the Americans as prisoners, just as I suspected," -charged Ensign Darrin, turning accusingly upon the under secretary. - -"And you forget, Ensign Darrin," retorted Sin Foo, "that his excellency -the governor commands here." - -"We'll let it go at that," answered the young ensign, "provided your -governor doesn't attempt to put any crimps in the safety or liberty of -my countrymen. Right now, be good enough to order your soldiers away so -that there may be no clash between them and my men." - -Through the windows of the one-story building Dave Darrin could see -several faces of men and women looking eagerly out. - -Sullenly, Sin Foo spoke to the Chinese soldiers, who, saluting, -withdrew to a distance, though they did not leave the scene. Then a -door was flung open, and American citizens began to pour out. - -Darting through the foremost of the throng was one handsome young -American woman, who, holding her arms outstretched, while eager tears -of gladness glistened in her eyes, cried: - -"Dave!" - -It was Belle Darrin, once Belle Meade, Dave's schoolgirl sweetheart -then, and now his wife. - -"You, Belle?" he exclaimed, almost incredulously, as he embraced her. -"I thought you were in Manila, awaiting word when and where to join -me." - -"I couldn't wait any longer to join you, so I came up in the last -steamer from Manila, and transferred to a river boat at the foot of the -river. Aren't you glad to see me?" - -"Glad, indeed!" Dave embraced her again. But he was on duty, and most -urgent duty at that. Even further conversation with his beloved wife -must wait until he had rightful leisure. - -Then his eye fell upon another in the little throng. - -"You here, Mr. Pembroke?" Ensign Darrin inquired. - -"Yes," confessed the Englishman. "I'm a bit of a rover, you know. Never -know where I shall be next." - -"And Mr. Pembroke has been extremely kind in helping me on the -journey," Belle added brightly. "Mr. Pembroke told me that he had met -you in Manila." - -Though Dave bowed courteously he couldn't help feeling dislike of this -smooth-talking Pembroke. The latter was an Englishman; then, unless he -was serving his country in this part of the world, why wasn't the -fellow at home, doing his bit of military service for Britain? He was -young enough, and able-bodied, and England was calling all her younger -men to the colors. To Darrin's mind it was a sheer confession of -disgrace for Pembroke to admit that he was merely touring the world at -a time when England was demanding service on the battle field from -every young Briton who was not otherwise engaged in serving his -country. - -"When you have time, Mr. Darrin, I'll claim just a word of greeting," -said a soft voice, and a gloved hand was held out to Dave. - -"So you came through also, Miss Chapin?" Dave inquired, as he took Lucy -Chapin's hand. - -"I'm glad to see you, but sorry you're here," rejoined Dave. - -"Why sorry to see me here?" inquired Miss Chapin. "Aren't we now under -the protection of the American Navy?" - -"Every sailorman on the 'Castoga' will die willingly in defense of this -party," Darrin told her, "but the trouble may easily assume such -proportions that our little force will prove wholly inadequate." - -Then, glancing swiftly over the missionary party, the young naval -officer added: - -"Will some one kindly introduce me to Bishop Whitlock?" - -As Dave had expected, it was one of the three white-haired men of the -party who now pressed forward. Mrs. Darrin introduced her husband to -the bishop. - -"You reached us not a bit too early," the bishop assured Dave. - -"You were practically prisoners in the yamen, sir?" Dave asked. - -"Almost, I fear, though we refused to give up our arms. Even now seven -of our men are inside keeping guard over our weapons." - -"How many rifles do you have?" Dave asked. - -"Thirty-two," answered the bishop promptly. "The American residents of -the city flocked to our defense." - -"From what I saw from the ship's deck," rejoined Darrin, "all I can say -is that you presented a magnificent front with only thirty-two rifles. -As I have but fifty-two naval rifles with me, that makes up a total -force of only eighty-four rifles." - -"Can't we get through to the water-front?" inquired Belle. "For you are -going to take us to the 'Castoga,' are you not?" - -"If we can safely get there," Dave replied. "And now I must drop -everything else until I have communicated with the gunboat. Bishop, did -you lose any of your party?" - -"None of the white members," replied the missionary. "Our sixteen -Chinese converts at the mission insisted on taking care of themselves. -Whether any of them has been killed, I do not know." - -"I must get a signalman up on the walls," Dave continued. "Bishop, will -you kindly see, sir, that your party follows my men? I am going to the -other side of the compound." - -As soon as Belle Darrin caught sight of her old school friend, Danny -Grin, she hurried forward to greet him. - -Out of the main building of the yamen came Sin Foo, with sullen, -offended face and stately tread. - -"Sir," called Dave, "I must put a signalman up on the ramparts." - -"Since you take everything into your own hands," replied the secretary -coldly, "you do not need his excellency's permission. Yet I am charged -to say that all you do here is against the protest of his excellency, -and complaint will be made to your government." - -"I am sorry, sir, to seem to show discourtesy," Ensign Dave replied, -"but all that I do here is under general instructions from the highest -representative of my government in these waters." - -With that Dave called a signalman to him, gave him a message, and -directed six other sailors to climb, with the signalman, the inside -steps that led to the rampart. - -No sooner had the signalman, in the lead, gained the rampart, than a -five-inch gun on the "Castoga" boomed out. - -"Ensign Darrin, sir," bawled down the signalman lustily, "I think you -will be glad to be up here, to see what is going on." - -Dropping Belle's hand, which he had just taken, Ensign Dave darted up -the steps, uttering, on reaching the top of the stone wall, an -exclamation of dismay. - -"Ensign Dalzell!" he shouted, beckoning the summons to his brother -officer. - - - - -CHAPTER VI--HECKLING HIS EXCELLENCY - - -"Jupiter!" gasped Dan, as he reached Dave's side. - -Boom! bang! Two shots were fired almost together from the "Castoga's" -forward guns. - -"The rebels are returning from the suburbs," Dave exclaimed, "and even -the near-by houses are emptying themselves of hundreds of other armed -men." - -"There must be a million of them, in all," said Danny Grin briefly, -"but I reckon we can thrash 'em all." - -"We'll have to, or go under," was Dave's brief retort. "There cannot be -a doubt that the armed multitude intends to attack the yamen." - -In the meantime Signalman Ross was sending the message that Dave had -given him. Now a signalman on the gunboat wig-wagged back: - -"Do not attempt to leave yamen with your party until you receive orders -so to do." - -"I'm glad of that command," Dave muttered to his subordinate. "I -wouldn't care to risk any of our American women by trying to take them -through such a rabble as I see advancing." - -Again some of the "Castoga's" guns spoke. The shell fire was doing some -execution in the ranks of the oncoming rebels, though not enough to -halt their march. - -"I am going down into the compound to send up men and rapid-fire guns," -Dave announced to his chum. "Post the men, and station one rapid-fire -gun on each of the four sides of the compound." - -"What are you going to do with the Chinese soldiers?" Dan asked. - -Dave frowned. - -"I don't know," he said. "This is the governor's yamen, and these are -his troops. I don't believe we can trust them, but, on the other hand, -have we any right to drive the soldiers out? And would they go -peaceably, or would they open fire and put the women in danger?" - -"Ask the Captain, by signal," Dan advised. - -"Ask him yourself, signing my name, Dan. Whatever we do, the rapid-fire -guns can't be placed on these walls a moment too soon." - -Hustling below, Dave ordered up the sailors and all but four of the -marines. Each man, as he went, carried up a case of one thousand -cartridges, either for the rapid-fire guns or for the infantry rifles. - -"You men in charge of the stores," Dave ordered, "keep the Chinese away -from our property. Don't let any of the yellow men touch the stores. -Shoot before you permit that, and shoot promptly and to kill!" - -Then Darrin turned his attention to the missionary party. Of the -thirty-two men who carried rifles, he sent twenty to the ramparts, -while he directed the other twelve to stand guard over the women. - -Having made these dispositions of his command, Ensign Darrin again -raced up to the top of the wall. - -"There's the answer just coming from the gunboat," Dan informed him. So -Dave, shading his eyes with one hand, picked up this message from the -"Castoga": - -"Ensign Darrin: You will need to exercise great caution as to what you -do in the yamen, as only the presence of imperilled missionary party -justifies presence of your command there at all. Better consult with -the governor." - -"That's just what I'll do," Dave uttered grimly. "That governor chap -has been keeping himself mighty well out of sight. Now it's time for me -to see him, and he must show up and take some little hand in affairs -that are going on in his city and province." - -"Shall I allow more Chinese soldiers up here on the wall?" asked Ensign -Dalzell. "Here they come." - -That was, indeed, only too true. Very quietly, under their own -officers, some hundred and sixty of the governor's troops had formed in -four detachments, going to the walls at the four sides of the compound -and starting up the steps. - -"I don't know whether we can stop them, and I don't know that they -won't be willing to fight with us and for us," returned Darrin, -perplexedly. "I'll follow the commander's orders and see the governor -at once." - -Running down, and darting across the compound, Dave halted before the -principal door of the main building, the door Sin Foo had used. - -Knocking lustily with the hilt of his sword, Dave did not wait more -than thirty seconds. Then reports from two more of the gunboat's guns -decided him. He seized the latch, trying to force the door, but only to -find that barrier locked. - -"Open!" ordered Dave, in his loudest quarterdeck voice. "Open!" - -He waited another thirty seconds, but no one inside obeyed. - -"Open," he shouted, "or I shall order my men to batter the door down!" - -Inside, instantly, he heard the murmur of voices. - -"Well," demanded the irate young officer, "will you open, or do you -wish the door battered down?" - -Preceded by a rattling of bolt chains, the great door was thrown open. -Into the doorway breach stepped Sin Foo, calmly disdainful. Behind him -stood fully a score of Chinese soldiers, each with rifle leveled ready -to shoot. - -"Why this unseemly disturbance before the official residence of the -governor?" demanded Sin Foo. - -"I must see the governor immediately," Dave replied. - -"It will be impossible to see his excellency, except upon appointment," -replied the secretary. "His excellency's presence is sacred, and is not -to be invaded at will by a hasty caller with sword in hand. If you will -wait here, I will ascertain if his excellency will be pleased to see -you in an hour." - -"If he keeps me waiting two minutes," Ensign Dave retorted, "I shall -search this building for him." - -"At your first step inside," Sin Foo proclaimed, "these soldiers will -fire upon you. That will be the signal for all our troops to fire on -your men, who are no better than unlawful invaders." - -"Ensign Dalzell!" shouted Dave, over his shoulder. - -"Aye, aye, sir." - -"Rush six men here, with the machine gun from the river side of the -wall!" - -"Very good, sir!" came in Dan's delighted voice. - -No sooner did he comprehend than Sin Foo uttered something in Chinese. -Through the squad of soldiers darted half a dozen yellow servants who -instantly sought to close the door. - -"Back with you!" ordered Darrin, whipping out his revolver and menacing -the frightened servants. - -"If the word to start killing is given it will really come from you, -Mr. Sin Foo," Dave warned the secretary sternly, "and you will be one -of the first men to drop dead." - -Dave's foot was now posted where it would obstruct the closing of the -door, even if attempted. - -"Here we are, sir," panted a sailor, darting up with a machine gun and -its crew. - -"Train your gun to cover this corridor," Dave ordered, tersely. - -The gun captain posted the machine gun so that its nose pointed at the -squad of Chinese. - -"Withdraw those soldiers, Mr. Sin Foo!" briefly commanded Ensign -Darrin. - -"What?" gasped the thunderstruck under secretary. "You presume to give -orders in the governor's very residence?" - -"I don't intend to argue," Dave retorted, as another of the "Castoga's" -guns spoke from the river. "If you don't run your soldiers out of this -corridor, then the janitor will have them to sweep out, for I'm going -to order the machine gun into action mighty soon!" - -Sin Foo looked puzzled, but soon he spoke to the soldiers, who, -scowling, wheeled and marched back down the stone-flagged corridor, -vanishing around an angle of the wall. - -"The governor will not see you, sir," Sin Foo insisted. - -"You're wrong there, too," Dave crisped out. "It was my wish to be -courteous. But now I have the honor to tell you that the governor will -come to the doorway to speak with me, and he'll come very promptly, or -else I shall march a force of men into the house and find him. It will -be much pleasanter for his excellency if he promptly decides to come -here. Mr. Sin Foo, you have my permission to go and tell him just what -I have said." - -For perhaps thirty seconds the under secretary stood gazing at the -ensign. On his face was a look of absolute horror. During the pause -Dave eyed him sternly. - -"I mean business, Mr. Sin Foo!" - -"Ensign Darrin, though it be at the cost of my head, which I can ill -afford to spare," murmured Sin Foo brokenly, "I shall undertake to bear -to his excellency's shocked ears your most outrageous message." - -Turning to his sailors, who were grinning discreetly, Dave Darrin -observed softly: - -"I think that will put motion into the governor's feet, if anything -will." - -Looking frequently at his watch, Ensign Dave waited a full two minutes. - -"Come on, men," he ordered, "we'll start through the premises. This -isn't the time even to wait for governors." - -Some ten yards down the corridor Darrin had led his handful of men when -Sin Foo's shocked voice rang out: - -"Halt! Stop! Outraged as his excellency feels, he is coming to listen -for himself to your impertinence." - -"Halt!" ordered Dave, in a low tone. Again the machine gun was set up. -But this time no delay was attempted. The same score of soldiers -marched around the angle, halted and formed on either side of the -corridor. Next came Ah Sin Foo, with tablet, ink and writing brush, -while a servant carried a small table. - -Behind them came five more officials, then one whom, from his elaborate -Chinese costume, Darrin took to be the governor. After that personage -came several other men. - -Suddenly Dave Darrin started perceptibly. Among the governor's -followers, richly dressed, was none other than Mr. "Burnt-face," lately -of Manila! - -"Now, what the mischief can 'Burnt-face' be doing here?" Darrin gasped -inwardly. "And, by the same token, what was he really doing in Manila?" - -"Step out and get two or three of the missionaries who understand -Chinese," Dave ordered in a low voice to the sailor nearest him. - -Striking his hands together for silence, the Chinese governor sank down -upon a richly carved chair which a yamen servant placed for him. Then -he addressed Sin Foo in Chinese. - -"His excellency demands to know the meaning of this extraordinary -conduct," translated the under secretary. - -"Ask his excellency if he is aware that the city is now alive with -rioters?" requested Dave. - -There was some conversation in Chinese, after which Sin Foo replied: - -"His excellency says that his troops are upon the walls of the yamen -ramparts." - -"Does his excellency believe that his troops are going to be able to -defeat the thousands of rioters who are marching here rapidly?" Dave -asked. - -After more conversation in Chinese Sin Foo explained: - -"His excellency says he will guarantee the safety of all within the -yamen precincts." - -"Even if the rebels attack resolutely?" Dave insisted. - -"In spite of any attack," Sin Foo assured him. - -The missionaries who had been sent for were entering, but ahead of them -darted a sailor who saluted the young officer and cried: - -"Ensign Dalzell reports, sir, that the ramparts are being fired upon -from the streets beyond. Ensign Dalzell believes, sir, that a general -attack upon the yamen is about to begin." - -"Tell Ensign Dalzell," Dave answered, "that he is to open fire as soon -and as heavily as he deems best." - -Then, to the astounded under secretary Darrin added: - -"I must beg his excellency to go with me to the ramparts." - -"He cannot--will not," protested Sin Foo. - -"He _must_!" declared Dave Darrin firmly. - - - - -CHAPTER VII--BELLE HAS SOME "TIPS" - - -Whatever Sin Foo said, it was spoken in an undertone. - -Near his excellency there was movement among the members of his -retinue. In another instant the governor had vanished around the angle -in the wall. - -"Grab that 'Burnt-face' chap!" whispered Dave, to two of his sailors. -"Hurry him along to the ramparts, but don't be rough with him unless -you have to be." - -Then up to Sin Foo, in the same twinkling, stepped Ensign Darrin. - -"Sir, I am sorry, but I haven't time to waste on formal speech. Since -your governor has run away, you must go with me to the ramparts." - -"But I--I am not a fighting man," protested Sin Foo, turning to a -greenish hue, which in a Mongol, is equivalent to turning pale. - -"I believe you," assented Darrin. "And you won't be very much of any -sort of man, unless you make up your mind to do instantly what I wish -of you. Come!" - -Nodding to a sailor to escort the under secretary, Dave and two of his -men brought up the rear and rushed out into the open. - -Left alone without command, the governor's score of soldiers, lined up -against the walls, after a bewildered pause shuffled off in the wake of -their departed chief. - -Cr-r-rack! On the rampart at the west of the compound a squad of -sailors had opened fire on a party of Chinese who were firing from the -shelter of the nearest houses. Dan ran over to them, and stood behind -his marksmen before Darrin succeeded in reaching the top of the steps -nearest to the firing party. - -At the outer edge of the rampart was a low wall of stone some two feet -in thickness. On the flat floor behind this the sailors had thrown -themselves, aiming their rifles over the parapet. Behind them Danny -Grin, sword in hand, took position, pointing out some of the places of -concealment of yellow snipers. - -"They've opened fire, sir," reported Dalzell, saluting as his chum came -up. - -"So I see," nodded Ensign Dave. "Men, don't shoot too hastily. Try to -plant every bullet where it will be most effective." - -"Aye, aye, sir!" came the hearty chorus. Cr-r-r-rack! - -Half a dozen of the missionaries who had joined the sailors on this -part of the rampart, were proving their manhood by doing careful, -deliberate work with their rifles. While under other circumstances -these men of the cloth would have preferred not to take a hand in such -an affair as this, the danger that threatened a score of American women -completely changed their viewpoint. - -"These mission men and the other American residents are going to make -as good fighting material as you can get out of untrained men," Dave -remarked to Dan, in a low voice. - -Suddenly the "Castoga" took a lively hand in the affair again, her guns -belching forth shells. - -"Why, they're landing shells in the ruins of the mission settlement," -declared Danny Grin. "What on earth can that be for?" - -"I can't guess," answered Dave training his glass on the mission ruins. -"Look! there are Chinamen, with shovels, running away. Have they been -trying to intrench there?" - -"Digging," answered a quiet voice behind the young officers, and Dave, -turning, beheld the white hair and venerable face of Bishop Whitlock. -"They are seeking the treasure, or were, until the gunboat shelled them -out of our old compound." - -"What treasure, sir?" Dave asked. - -"Some Chinaman, either a simpleton or a mischief-maker, started the -story that we missionaries had robbed a famous and very ancient temple -at Sian-ho-Kung of a hidden treasure there, amounting to several -million dollars' worth of gold and jewels, and that we had hidden the -treasure by burying it in our own compound." - -"There was no truth in that, sir?" asked Ensign Darrin incredulously. - -"Not a bit, of course," replied the Bishop, smiling wearily. "Our -entire treasure, in wealth, consisted of about seven hundred dollars in -gold, belonging to our mission treasury. That gold is now hidden on the -persons of men in my party." - -Right over the top of his head Ensign Darrin felt something click. -Then, conscious that something had happened, he turned, to see his cap, -shot from his head, sailing down into the compound. A marine below -picked it up and ran up the steps to hand it to his commander. - -Belle Darrin saw the hat shot away, for in the compound below, she had -stood watching her husband closely. She gave a slight start, but showed -no other sign of fear. - -A moment later a number of bullets swept over the rampart top. Dave, -Dan and the Bishop were the only ones standing there. As for Sin Foo -and "Burnt-face," they were grovelling on the rampart floor. - -"Sir, I beg you to go below," Ensign Darrin urged the Bishop. "Or else -lie flat. You are in too great danger here. I believe that the fire -will soon be ten times more brisk, and considerably more deadly." - -"I am not afraid," replied Bishop Whitlock calmly. "If my eyes were -younger and keener I would handle a rifle, but I fear that I would -waste too many cartridges." - -"Won't you go below, sir, that we may all feel easier?" Dave begged. - -"If I am making you uneasy, then I shall go down at once," answered the -missionary simply. "My friend, may you be fortunate and successful here -to-day!" - -He held out a hand which Ensign Darrin grasped. Then the old man -started below. - -"The Chinese are starting firing from the river side," Dave announced, -as a heavy volley of shots rang out from a new point. "Dan, you had -better go over and direct our reply to the fire from the river side. -Don't let any of the yellow rascals get close to the compound." - -Dave turned just in time to see Sin Foo crawling down the steps, while -"Burnt-face" looked on with evident interest. - -"Mr. Sin Foo," Dave rasped out sharply, "come back! If you make another -attempt to leave this rampart you will be fired upon without challenge. -Any of my men who see you make the attempt will shoot you without -further orders." - -His fright showing to a ghastly degree, Sin Foo slowly crawled back. He -was not in the slightest danger so long as he did not raise his head -above the parapet, but the under secretary plainly had no military -blood in his veins. - -As for the Chinese soldiers on the ramparts, none of them displayed -curiosity, nor had they shown any intention of attacking the Americans. -It looked as though these yellow fighting men of the governor's did not -regard it as being in any way their fight. Several of them were smoking -pipes that gave off villainous odors. - -Leaving a petty officer in charge, with general instructions, Dave went -over to Dan's side of the compound. - -"Your husband is showing magnificent courage," remarked Bishop Whitlock -to Mrs. Darrin. - -"My husband has been trained in the greatest fighting school in the -world," Belle answered, "and I am certain that he is conducting himself -according to the best traditions of his training and service." - -A sailor came nimbly down with a message from Dave to the marines to -open some of the food supplies and to start the preparation of a meal. -In case the ladies were ready to eat, the marines were instructed to -serve them first. - -"How long since you Navy men have eaten?" Belle asked the sailor. - -"Supper-time, last night, ma'am," replied the sailor, grinning. - -"Then we women cannot think of eating until you men are taken care of," -Belle replied, with emphasis. - -"Not one of our men would eat until the ladies have eaten, ma'am," -replied the sailor respectfully. "Ask that sea-going soldier there." - -"When there are ladies with our parties, ma'am, they always have to be -looked after first, ma'am," said the marine, straightening up. - -"There are enough women here to serve every one at the same time," -replied Belle Darrin. "Ladies, come here and help, if you please." - -There were only crude implements with which to prepare food, but a -supply of wood was brought and preparations for a meal went rapidly -forward. - -With only sixty-eight riflemen to guard all four sides of the yamen, -and twenty of these civilians, Dave's task of defense was not an easy -one. - -At times spurts of rifle fire swept the ramparts, though so far none of -the rebels had attempted to rush the yamen. - -"Remember, men," Dave urged, as he passed along behind the firing -parties, "your great task is to keep the heathen from rushing us. Make -every cartridge count, but don't expose yourselves unnecessarily so -long as the enemy are content to keep close to cover. Unless they -succeed in making numerous hits, I don't believe they will try to rush -us in daylight." - -"But to-night, sir?" spoke up one of the petty officers. - -"I hope that we shall have a chance to get out of here before -nightfall," Ensign Darrin answered. - -"It will be a miracle, if we do get out of here safely before -nightfall," muttered the same petty officer, as Dave passed on to -another part of the defenses. - -After a while the firing died down. Dave ordered strict watch kept, but -directed that there be no unnecessary firing until the Chinese beyond -opened up heavily again. - -Then, in the lull, he descended to the compound, to see to the care of -the women, and afterwards of the men. - -Standing aside, talking with a group of women, was Pembroke. That young -man had made no effort to secure a rifle; he had not even offered his -services toward the defense. - -At the first opportunity Darrin walked aside with his wife. - -"Mr. Pembroke came up from Manila with you?" he asked. - -"On the same ship, yes," replied Belle. - -"And came up on the same river boat with you?" - -"Yes." - -"Did Pembroke go to the mission to live?" - -"He was there a part of the time," replied Belle. "He also lived -elsewhere in Nu-ping some of the time. One day, I remember, I saw him -on the street with a Chinaman who had a peculiar purple mark on his -face under the right eye." - -"Did you know that that same Chinaman, with the purple mark, is here at -the yamen now?" Dave asked. - -"Why, yes; after we were shut up in the building at the back of the -compound, this morning, Mr. Pembroke went outside for a while, and -afterwards I saw him talking with that same Chinaman with the purple -mark on his face. Why are you asking all these questions, Dave?" - -"Because I am puzzled about Pembroke," Dave replied. "At Manila I had -an intimation that Pembroke is far from being a gentleman. At Manila, -too, 'Burnt-face' was in evidence; if he were in Manila now he would be -arrested, charged with the murder of another Chinaman. I have been -doing some hard thinking, Belle. Suppose Pembroke knew that trouble -with rebels was about to break out here at Nu-ping? He did know that -the 'Castoga' was the gunboat in eastern waters best fitted for -ascending the Nung-kiang River and that she was going there. Pembroke -tried hard to make my acquaintance and to force himself upon me. Did he -figure on being able to use me to advantage when the 'Castoga' was -ordered to duty at this port, where he may have known that the -rebellion was about to be sprung? To go further, were and are Pembroke -and 'Burnt-face' pals and comrades, working together for some sinister -purpose?" - -Belle looked puzzled as she replied slowly: - -"Bishop Whitlock attributes the present trouble to the spreading of a -foolish story that in the mission grounds were buried millions of -dollars' worth of treasure, looted from an ancient Chinese temple. What -connection could Pembroke and his Chinese friend, away down in Manila, -possibly have with such a stupid fable as that?" - -"They may have believed the story," Dave answered, "and so may the -governor of this province, who is skulking in yonder building. The -governor and his followers may have secretly fomented this rebellion, -in order to have a chance to loot the mission and secure, as they -thought, the buried treasure which we know doesn't exist. And the -governor, knowing how quick Uncle Sam would be to send a gunboat here, -may have sent 'Burnt-face' to Manila to find some white rascal who -could get acquainted on board the 'Castoga,' and perhaps thwart our -plans. Pembroke may be here, even now, for the purpose of springing -some treachery." - -"That is an awful thought, Dave!" cried his wife. - -"But it may be pretty close to the correct guess," Ensign Darrin -rejoined. "At any rate, I shall have a pretty close watch kept on the -movements of Mr. Pembroke!" - - - - -CHAPTER VIII--THE SWARM OF NIGHT FURIES - - -Late in the afternoon another meal was prepared. - -Though the yamen was surrounded on all sides, and "sniping" was engaged -in from time to time, the Chinese besiegers made no attempt to rush the -compound. - -Toward the end of the afternoon Dave carried on some vigorous signal -talk with his commanding officer aboard the "Castoga." - -"It does not look safe for you to risk bringing party through to -river," came the message from the gunboat. "Do you think you can hold -the yamen through the night?" - -"Think I can hold yamen through the night," Dave signaled back, "if you -sanction my using extreme measures at need. I may have to put the -Chinese soldiers on the other side of the gate before dark comes on." - -"Do so, if absolutely necessary," came the part approval. "If you wish, -I will try to get thirty more men through to you. Cannot spare more -without crippling ship." - -"I believe so small a force as thirty men would be massacred in the -streets before reaching here," Dave signaled back. "Would advise -against your trying to send small reinforcements." - -"Am trying by wireless," signaled the gunboat, "to pick up other naval -vessel along the coast. If I establish such communication, will -endeavor to have at least one hundred additional men sent up, even if -they have to ascend river in motor launches. Think, if you can hold on -until to-morrow, I can send substantial reinforcements." - -"Will hold out through the night, if we have to keep shooting every -minute," Darrin signaled his commanding officer. - -"Have you plenty of ammunition?" came the query. - -"Yes," Dick signaled back. "Have been firing cautiously." - -Just before dark came on the gunboat signaled: - -"Good luck through the night." - -"Thank you," Ensign Dave caused to be signaled back. - -After a conference with Dan and Bishop Whitlock, Dave decided upon bold -measures. Toward every party of Chinese soldiers, on the ramparts or in -the compound, went, all at once, small parties of sailors. In a -twinkling, and almost without protest, the sailors seized the rifles of -the yellow soldiery. - -"Form the governor's troops in the compound," was the order that Darrin -suddenly bawled forth. - -"What are you about to do?" demanded Sin Foo, from the rampart. - -"We are about to gag you, Mr. Sin Foo, if you open your mouth again," -came the young ensign's stern answer. - -Quickly the native troops were formed below. Dan, in the meantime, -massed a strong force and two machine guns on the rampart over the main -gate. At a signal the gates were thrown open. The blinking, -unresponsive yellow soldiers were driven forth, and the gate shut fast -on them. Dan's precautions overhead had been taken in case the armed -multitude beyond should attempt a rush when the gate was opened. But -Dave put through the whole maneuver successfully. - -Leaving a guard of only seven men on a side, and massing his fifty-six -other fighting men, Dave marched up to the governor's yamen. - -"The move that I am going to take may bring down a torrent of official -abuse upon my head," thought the young ensign. - -First he called out a summons to open the door of the governor's -dwelling. There being no answer, he directed several sailors, with a -pole on their shoulders, as a battering ram, to smash in the door. Once -the door was down, Dave led his party inside, and began searching from -room to room. - -At last he came upon the governor, surrounded by the same score of -soldiers. In addition were "Burnt-face" and some dozen attendants. - -"Disarm the soldiers," came Darrin's instant order, as he marched his -command into the spacious, handsome, richly furnished room in which the -governor had taken refuge. "Do it without fuss, if you can, but take -the guns away." - -Three of the soldiers attempted to resist, and were promptly knocked -down by the sailors; after that, all submitted to disarming. - -"March these yellow soldiers outside and give them the gate," smiled -Ensign Dave. "Leave 'Burnt-face' and this servant with the governor, -and put the rest of the attendants outside too. Forward, march!" - -That audacious move was carried out without a hitch. - -"Pass the word for Mr. Sin Foo," Dave ordered. Then, when the indignant -under secretary appeared, Dave went on: - -"Mr. Sin Foo, kindly assure his excellency that we have acted in the -only way possible, and that we mean no harm to him, unless he should -make such action necessary. Tell the governor that we have put his -people outside because we do not intend to have any nonsense here -to-night." - -Sin Foo started to speak. - -"Pardon me, Mr. Darrin," interposed a missionary, "but the under -secretary is not interpreting correctly. He is abusing you to the -governor." - -"Look here, my friend," warned Dave, placing a heavy hand on Sin Foo's -shoulder, "either you play fairly, or you will find yourself in more -trouble than one poor under secretary can be expected to handle easily. -Tell his excellency just what I said." - -Governor Tai-pu listened in silence. Nor did he offer any comment when -Sin Foo had ceased speaking. - -"Does his excellency understand?" Dave asked. - -"He does," replied Sin Foo. - -"Yes," nodded the missionary who had interposed. - -"His excellency will be required to remain in the open with us -to-night," Darrin continued. "We must have him where we can easily keep -both eyes on him." - -"I beg your pardon, Mr. Darrin," said one of the missionaries, -approaching. "Do you think it will be prudent to have lights in the -compound to-night?" - -"It will be much better to have them," Dave replied, "provided that no -glow from them is reflected toward the ramparts. Any light behind our -men, that showed them more distinctly to the enemy, would imperil our -safety. But lights in one point at least in the grounds would be -advantageous, as such illumination would tend to make the women less -afraid. It's human nature, you know, sir, to be more afraid in the -dark, and we must give every possible thought to the feelings of the -women on such a trying night as I fear this is going to be." - -Thanking him, the missionary hurried away, beckoning to three other men -to follow him. These soon returned, bearing armfuls of Chinese paper -lanterns. Cords were tied from tree to tree in the center of the -compound, and from these lighted paper lanterns were soon dangling. In -and out of the lighted area passed the women and other non-combatants, -strolling about. - -"That looks like a glimpse out of a pretty picture," said Dave, to his -brother officer, as the two stood on the river side of the ramparts. - -"Especially with the glow that the lanterns cast on a background of -picturesque Chinese buildings," Danny Grin agreed. Then he turned to -gaze into the darkness beyond, adding: - -"David, little giant, we shall have very little to do with pretty -pictures to-night. The nightmares of war will claim the greater part of -our attention." - -One group of women there was that did not appear. They comprised the -women of the governor's family, who, with the children of the yamen, -had taken refuge in one of the larger buildings. They were not required -to come out into the open. - -"Sir, I think I see figures advancing," whispered a sailor, gliding up -to Ensign Darrin. - -In an instant Dave threw up his night glass. - -"You're right," he answered, in a low tone. "Pass the word to the men -at the machine gun to be ready." - -Stepping quickly down the little line on the river side of the wall -Dave gave whispered instructions to the men to lie low and to await the -order to fire. - -Then, motionless as a tree, Darrin stood for fully two minutes, with -the glass at his eyes. - -"Ready!" he called, at last, in a low, but penetrating voice. "Aim! -Fire!" - -As the volley crashed out, Danny Grin raced around to the west rampart, -to look for signs of a Chinese advance against that side. - -Hundreds of Mongols had stolen forward on the river side. Instead of -checking these, the brisk American fire brought thousands of others -swarming from the streets and buildings. - -"Keep that machine gun going," shouted Darrin in the ear of the machine -gun captain. "Make it hot, my men! We want to get as many of the yellow -fiends this time as possible. The more bloody they find this charge the -more careful they will be through the rest of the night." - -To add to the din Danny Grin had ordered the machine gun on the west -side to fire, directing also his riflemen to fire only as -sharpshooters. - -Rightly judging that the attack on two sides might be only a feint to -draw attention away from the biggest movement of all on the southern -side, Darrin darted around to that point, traveling on the rampart. - -Nor had he been there two minutes before the howls of thousands of -infuriated yellow men sounded on the open ground before the wall. - -"Pump that machine gun," Dave ordered sharply to the men at the gun. -"Riflemen! Fire at will, and shoot as straight as you know how!" - -This latter order he repeated as he darted along the line. - -"Here, my friend, you get down! Lie behind the parapet; don't expose -yourself in that fashion," Dave ordered, pushing down a sailor who had -knelt on the parapet instead of lying behind it. - -"I wanted to get a better aim, sir," replied the young sailorman, -upturning a face full of enthusiasm. - -"And you want to show your sand, too," nodded Dave appreciatively. -"None doubts your courage, my man, but the fighting man who exposes -himself needlessly draws just that much more fire toward comrades close -to him. Remember that, and keep down." - -Plunk! plunk! Dave was just in time to see the tops of two ladders -planted against the stone ramparts by yellow men under the walls. - -"Look out, men!" he yelled. "The Chinks are trying to plant ladders and -scale the walls! Beat 'em back, or we are gone!" - -A yellow face appeared at the top of one of the ladders. Like a flash -Ensign Darrin bounded forward, bringing down his sword on the left -shoulder of the yellow man. - -Then, without a moment's further thought, Darrin seized the top of the -ladder, giving it a mighty push that sent it toppling to the ground -below. In a moment he had sent the second ladder, with three men on its -rungs, after the first. - -Drawing his revolver, and throwing himself across the parapet, Ensign -Dave emptied ten shots into a mass of yellow humanity at the foot of -the wall. Some of the sailors followed his example. - -But now it seemed as though nothing would daunt the desperate, rat-like -courage of the Mongols. - -All along the four sides of the rampart, light bamboo ladders were set -up. Hundreds of yellow assailants rushed up these ladders. - -"Prepare to repel boarders!" lustily howled one sailorman, as he sprang -forward, clubbing three Chinese in succession over the head. - -But it looked as if the American force must be overwhelmed, for with -fiendish fury the yellow swarms toiled up and fought at the edge of the -parapets. - - - - -CHAPTER IX--THE TRAITOR OF THE YAMEN - - -How they ever came through the next fifteen minutes was afterwards a -mystery to Dave and Dan. - -They were in the thick of that frantic, deadly scramble for possession -of the ramparts. As fast as Chinese assailants fell they were instantly -replaced by others. - -When Dave's revolver was not barking, his sword was in action, and his -arms fairly ached with the labor of pushing away ladder after ladder. -Hardly one of Dave's men was less occupied. Many of the Chinese had -dropped the rifle for the long spear, or else for the keen, two-edged -sword. American blood flowed in that quarter of an hour. - -Boom! Out of the darkness came a trail of fire. Bang! A shell from the -"Castoga" exploded among the nearest buildings on the river side beyond -the yamen compound. In another moment flames were leaping upward from a -flimsy house in which a shell had exploded. - -Boom! Other shells began dropping about, on three sides of the -compound. Soon a score of native houses were in flames, the light -showing to the marksmen on the parapets just where to "find" their -yellow assailants. - -But no shell was fired over the yamen. Plainly the "Castoga's" gunners -feared that they might drop a shell into the compound itself. - -On three sides the flames of the conflagration made the surroundings -nearly as bright as in daytime. The men on the ramparts could now see -excellently, and aim accordingly. - -At the same time the attack by ladders ceased, for now the laddermen -were too plainly visible and could be killed with ease. - -"Great work, that done by the shells!" chuckled Danny Grin. - -"Yes," nodded Dave, "but I wish we could have the same kind of -illumination to the southward. Withdraw enough men from the other three -sides, Dan, to strengthen the southern rampart sufficiently." - -The machine guns barking out anew, and with increased deadliness, the -thousands of fanatical Chinese, now finding themselves too much in the -spotlight, soon withdrew to a distance. From the darkness on the -farther sides of the fires, however, they still kept up a sniping fire. - -"Watch from the south wall, Dan," urged Ensign Darrin. "I'm going down -into the compound to see how it fares with our wounded." - -Throughout the deadly assault by the ladder men no American had been -killed, but several had been wounded. - -Many were the "jackies" who, binding handkerchiefs over their wounds, -stubbornly remained at their posts. - -In the circle of light under the paper lanterns, Dave found a medical -missionary, assisted by some of the women, attending to the wounded. - -Five sailors, two marines and three missionaries comprised the list of -the more severely wounded. All were cheerful, however, and none seemed -in danger from his wounds. - -Not until Dave had gone the rounds did Belle step forward. - -"Have you a moment to tell us anything?" she asked quietly. - -"Yes," smiled Dave, resting an arm on her shoulder. "We are going to -have quite a noisy night." - -"Are you going to be able to hold the yamen against the Chinese?" - -"That's exactly what we're here to do," answered Dave with a confident -smile. - -"But are you going to be able to do it?" - -"Yes," the young ensign declared. - -"You are not saying that solely to cheer us?" persisted Belle. "You are -sure that you can hold out?" - -"If there's any power in American fighting men, we can," Dave asserted. - -"But you have ten men here who are out of the fight. How many more such -losses can you stand?" Belle demanded calmly. - -"If the 'Castoga' keeps on setting fires around us, I don't believe we -shall have to stand many more losses," Dave assured her, and glanced -past his wife at the other women who had gathered about them. - -"Then," pursued Miss Chapin, taking up the questioning, "you don't -consider that there is any likelihood of our being overwhelmed?" - -"It is possible, but I firmly believe that we are going to be able to -hold off the enemy all through the night," said Darrin. "The Chinese -are attacking us in great numbers, and they are well armed and -desperate. But we are all Americans on the walls, and there is a -something in the morale and fighting fiber of an American that bears -down and overawes the Chinese. They have hurt ten of our men. I believe -that we have put at least a thousand of the yellow men out of the -fight. That is all I can say now. Is it enough to reassure you, -ladies?" - -"It is enough," spoke up another woman, "to make us thankful that we -have American men, instead of men of any other nation to defend us in -this night of terror." - -Bowing to the women, Dave kissed Belle, then passed on. She did not -seek to detain him; she was proud of her husband, confident of his -fighting qualities, and aware that he could, at present, devote little -time to her. - -"The yellow men are creeping up again on this side, sir," called down -the voice of a petty officer from the rampart that faced the river. - -"When you think they're close enough, let 'em have it, and let 'em have -it strong," Darrin called back. "Use the machine gun, but don't waste -ammunition." - -"Aye, aye, sir!" - -Soon a pattering of shots on the north rampart announced that the -yellow men were once more attempting to come in close. Dave did not -rush at once to the top of the wall, for he knew, by the comparative -lightness of the fire of his own men, that the attack had not become -serious. The officers there were capable of handling the situation. - -From the red glow against the sky. Ensign Darrin knew that some of the -Chinese dwellings were still burning, giving ample light to enable his -men to serve as sharpshooters. - -"My heartfelt thanks are due for that bombardment by the 'Castoga,'" -the young ensign told himself. "With light to shoot by we must score at -least five times as many hits as would be possible without it." - -Crossing to the southern side of the compound, Dave ascended nimbly to -the rampart. Dan came forward to meet him. - -"Nothing but a little sniping going on at present," reported Dalzell. -"The nearest approach to trouble appears to be at the north side, -facing the river. Shall I go back there?" - -"I believe that this side will again witness the heaviest fighting," -Ensign Dave rejoined. "You had better remain here." - -Again Dave went below. Listening for a moment to the sounds of firing, -he crossed the compound in no great haste. Past the circle of lighted -lanterns he went. Had he not taken a second quick look at the main gate -on the north side Darrin would not have noticed what was happening. - -Starting violently, he looked again. - -Yes, that big, double gate, moved by some unseen force, was swinging -open. In another instant it would admit into the compound, the vanguard -of a mob of frantic yellow men. - -With a gasp of terror, when he thought of the defenceless women in the -yamen Ensign Dave Darrin rushed forward at a run, revolver in hand. - - - - -CHAPTER X--THE CLIMAX OF THE ATTACK - - -As he ran in beyond the zone of light by the gate, Dave saw more -clearly through the darkness. Good reason was there for that double -barrier to swing open. - -At the wheel and windlass of the gate stood Pembroke, both arms tugging -hard and succeeding in slowly swinging the halves of the gate inward. - -So intent was he upon his treacherous achievement that Pembroke neither -saw nor heard the man dashing upon him. - -Whack! A blow with the butt of Darrin's revolver laid the scoundrel -flat. - -On to the gate dashed Dave, just as an exultant yell outside told him -that the yellow multitude was about to rush in. - -Slam up against the gate rushed Ensign Dave, the force of his body -sending the two halves shut. - -Outside the tumult increased, as scores of yellow shoulders were hurled -against the barrier. - -"Help! Here! Quick!" roared Darrin. - -Above the tumult his voice carried hardly any distance. - -The pressure of the Chinese outside must finally overcome his straining -muscles as he struggled to keep the gate closed. - -Just then a sailor passed at a trot, with a message. Hearing Dave -yelling for assistance, he looked at the gate and made out the figure -of his officer there, trying to hold off the multitude. - -"All hands to the gate!" yelled the seaman, using his hands as a -trumpet. Some of those within the circle of lanterns heard, and took up -the alarm. - -Jackies rushed to Darrin's side, hurling themselves with all their -strength against the gates. Their combined efforts seemed to be as -nothing. - -Three of the missionary party had hurried to the spot. There were now -five men against the scores outside. - -The mechanism of the gate had not been wholly opened, and that fact -helped greatly. - -Sailors and marines sprang up from many quarters. By this time, if the -Chinese succeeded in getting through they would find themselves -confronted by a platoon of rifles. - -"Hold fast!" yelled Dave. "Ross, come with me!" - -Officer and man rushed to the wheel that controlled the opening and -closing of the gate. Seizing this, and throwing into it all their -combined muscular force, they succeeded in driving the double barrier -close. - -"Here are the double bars!" shouted one of the marines at the gate. -"Some one took them down." - -Up went the bars, which were now made fast in place, and once more the -gate was securely closed. - -Placing a whistle to his lips, Dave ran along the wall. Even above the -Babel of voices the shrill note of the whistle was heard. - -"Aye, aye, sir!" bawled down a petty officer overhead. - -"Turn your marksmen loose on that rabble before the gate. Use the -machine gun, too. Make it as deadly for the scoundrels as you know how. -Up to the ramparts you men at the gate, and fire on the mob!" - -Chinese yells of battle changed to groans of pain as the American -firing rattled out more heavily than at any other time that day. - -From the river came the broad white beam of the "Castoga's" search -light. - -Boom! A shell dropped in the rear of the multitude and more houses were -in flames, lighting up the scene. - -"Hammer them as they run!" breathed Ensign Darrin fervently. "Keep it -up as long as you can see any one to shoot at." - -Boom! The "Castoga" took a further hand, by dropping one shrapnel -shell, and then a second, among the seething, yellow rebels revealed by -the searchlight. - -Within two minutes the great open space had been cleared, save for the -bodies of several hundred killed and wounded. - -"The searchlight is sending a signal, sir," spoke up one of the men. - -There on the rampart, Dave read these words as they were signaled in -the code: - -"Good work, Darrin and all hands!" - -"Give our commanding officer three times three, and do it with a will!" -shouted Ensign Dave. "Our shipmates will hear it." - -And hear it they must have, for, no sooner had the cheering on the -rampart ended when a distant, yet distinct sound of cheering drifted in -from the river. - -"How many have you on your casualty list?" was signaled by the -searchlight. - -"Seven of my men and three missionaries," answered the signal man, as -he stood wigwagging, using a Chinese lantern hastily appropriated for -that purpose. "None killed. All women safe." - -Fast as he was with his wig-wagging, the signalman was glad when he had -finished his work, for such a storm of bullets sang by him that none -could understand how he escaped with his life. - -Not until now did Darrin have time to think of Pembroke. - -"I must get that blackguard!" he muttered, running down into the -compound. - -At first Dave could not locate the fellow. At last, however, he sighted -him, half-hiding against a part of the wall where the gloom was most -pronounced. - -"Well, sir?" demanded the young officer, striding up to the man who -held a handkerchief against his injured scalp. - -"Was it you who struck me down?" demanded Pembroke. - -"It was." - -"Why did you do such a dastardly thing?" - -"Das--" gasped Dave, astounded. "See here, fellow, don't you believe -that I knew what you were up to?" - -"I--I was trying to close the gate, which some of the scoundrels outside -had partly succeeded in opening," Pembroke asserted stoutly. - -"You lie!" retorted Ensign Darrin, staring sternly into the -Englishman's eyes. "You were opening the gate. The direction in which -you were swinging the wheel proved that. And I struck you down!" - -"You are wronging me fearfully, Darrin!" Pembroke protested, with a -strong attempt at injured dignity. - -"Then I'm going to injure you still more outrageously," Darrin -retorted, "for I'm going to place you in arrest. Moreover, if I live to -get to the 'Castoga,' you are going out there with me as a prisoner." - -"Darrin, you--you must be joking," stammered the fellow. - -"No; I am not--Rogers!" - -Dave watched for the effect of that shot. At mention of the name -Pembroke turned more pallid. - -"What do you mean by using that name when addressing me?" he stammered. - -"Because it's your right name," Dave retorted. "You used that name -before you ever used the name of Pembroke. Rogers, you are under -arrest. Walk on ahead of me, straight to the circle of the lanterns. -Don't attempt to trifle with me, for my patience was never so short as -it is now. March!" - -"Surely, you are not going to humiliate me before all the ladies," -protested the prisoner. Warned by the light in Ensign Dave's eyes he -started forward. - -"That's exactly what I'm going to do," snapped Darrin. "I'm going to -expose you so fully that you'll get no recognition save that of scorn." - -"Darrin, one of these days you're going to pay a big penalty in regrets -and apologies," the prisoner warned him. - -"Fiddlesticks!" uttered Dave disgustedly. - -Marching the fellow up under the light of the lanterns, Dave found -several women eyeing him strangely. - -"Why, is Mr. Pembroke a prisoner?" cried Lucy Chapin. - -"He is, Miss Chapin," Dave assured her. - -"But surely, he can have done noth--" - -"All he did, Miss Chapin, was to try to open the main gate of the -compound wall and let in the Chinese rabble. I caught him in the act, -but, beyond knocking him down, I did not have time to attend further to -him just then. On the fellow's head you will observe the cut made by -the butt of my revolver when I struck him down." - -"It seems so impossible to believe!" murmured Miss Chapin. - -"And Mr. Pembroke, ladies, is also the rogue who once went under the -name of Rogers. Further, I am convinced that this Pembroke, or Rogers, -has been in league with the governor of Nu-ping, and with the -governor's underlings. I am certain, in my own mind, that this fellow -is largely responsible for the attack on the mission, and for all our -troubles on this day and night." - -Dave's plain words and his simple, straightforward manner carried -conviction even to those who were, like Miss Chapin, reluctant to -believe ill of the one who had called himself Pembroke. - -"Marine, there!" called Dave, turning. The sea-soldier stepped over, -saluting. - -"You will take charge of this prisoner and be responsible for him. You -will be prompt to shoot him if he tries to escape." - -"Aye, aye, sir!" - -Dave Darrin turned to lift his cap to the ladies, but started, turned, -gasped. - -In an instant such a din had arisen as he would once have believed -could come only from the infernal regions. - -From all four sides at once came the angry yells of thousands of men, -mingled with thousands of detonations. The crashing racket of -numberless gongs made the night still more hideous. The storm of noise -was ear-splitting, nerve-racking. - -Believing the south wall to be the place most in danger, Dave rushed -across the compound in that direction. - - - - -CHAPTER XI--A SURPRISE PARTY FOR THE GOVERNOR - - -"It's Chinese war--_real_ Chinese war!" roared Danny Grin in his chum's -ear, as he pointed down at the packed throng in the open beyond the -compound. "The heathen are beating gongs, ringing cowbells, shooting -off firecrackers and yelling like wild-cats--just as the Chinese did in -battle a thousand years ago. They're trying to scare us to death with -their racket." - -"It's awful to turn a machine gun loose on a tightly packed crowd like -that," shivered Dave, "but you've got to do it. Turn it loose, Dan, and -keep it going. I leave you in charge at this point." - -Dave ran around the rampart to the western side. As he hastened he -grinned at the Chinese idea that noise can play any big part in winning -a battle. Yet even Darrin admitted that the din was abominable enough -to shake the strongest nerves. - -At the western wall he gave his orders, then rushed onward to the north -wall, which included the main gate. - -As he ran, he noted again a low, stone building which he had several -times passed in the compound. The roof was not high, and suggested that -it covered merely a cellar underneath. - -Dan believed that, if the fanaticism of the approaching multitudes were -to last a few minutes longer, the rabble would be able, despite the -most desperate resistance by the Americans, to sweep up over the walls -and massacre every white man and woman in the yamen. - -"Why didn't I think of that before?" Darrin asked himself, looking down -at the low-arched stone building. "That must be the governor's -magazine. I wonder if it holds any ammunition?" - -Descending at a run, Dave strode over to a place where, under a -separate fringe of lighted lanterns, sat the governor of Nu-ping. At -one side, eyes downcast, Sin Foo and "Burnt-face" sat. - -"Mr. Sin Foo," Dave began, "that is a magazine over there, isn't it?" - -Not glancing up, the under secretary addressed the governor in humble -tones. - -"Yes, it is a magazine," answered the under secretary, at last. - -"Is there any powder stored there?" - -Again Sin Foo addressed the governor. - -"His excellency is not certain whether there is powder there or not," -replied the interpreter. - -"Hand me the key," commanded Dave. "I will look for myself." - -At this there was more prolonged conversation between Sin Foo and his -august though at present dejected chief. - -"Hand me the key," Ensign Darrin insisted brusquely, "or I shall take -other measures." - -Only a few words passed in Chinese this time. Even that had to be -shouted, for the clamor beyond the walls was indescribable, and the -roar of machine guns and the rattle of navy rifles was all but -deafening. Sin Foo, fumbling under his own long robes, produced a -massive bronze key. - -"Good enough," said Dave, "provided this be the right key." Then, -turning to one of the sailors, who had come down into the compound on -an errand Dave asked: - -"You have an electric searchlight with you, haven't you?" - -"Aye, aye, sir." - -"Then come with me, on the jump." - -Both hastened over to the low building that Dave had imagined to be the -magazine. The key fitted, the lock yielded easily. Officer and man -stepped inside. - -"Powder!" gasped the sailorman. "Looks like two hundred kegs of it -here, sir." - -"Hand me the light and force open one of the barrels," Dave directed. - -In a few moments the head of one of the barrels had been sprung. Taking -a handful of powder outside, Dave placed it on a sheet of paper from -one of his pockets, and touched a lighted match to one corner of the -paper. When the traveling flame reached the powder there was a bright -flash, accompanied by a puff of smoke. - -"That powder is excellent," remarked Darrin. - -"Aye, aye, sir," assented the seaman. "Are you thinking, sir, of using -any of this stuff to plant among the heathen outside?" - -"Only in case they succeed in getting into the compound," the young -ensign replied, coolly. "I am going to ask the ladies if they prefer to -group themselves around this building. Then, at the last moment, if all -our forces are driven away from the ramparts, we can fall back on this -magazine. When we see that the Chinese are bound to overwhelm us, a -match dropped in a powder train here will save all of the women from -Chinese torture. What do you think of the idea, Sampson?" - -"All in the day's work for men of the Navy, and the best thing, I -reckon, sir, for the ladies under the circumstances," answered the -seaman. - -"I believe that will be the general opinion," answered Dave. "Sampson, -you know how to stack this thing so that a flash of light in a powder -train will set off the whole magazine?" - -"Aye, aye, sir." - -"May I leave you here and depend upon you to fix the mine so that it -will go up in the air at my order?" - -"You may, sir." - -"Thank you, Sampson," replied Dave Darrin, gripping the sailor's hand -hard. "You're the right shade of blue, and a real man of the Navy." - -"The same to yourself, sir, thank you," rejoined Sampson, taking back -his electric lamp and going inside the magazine. - -Dave ran over to the spot where the women had gathered. - -"Ladies," he announced, gazing straight at each in turn, "I have an -unpleasant announcement to make. From the look of things our men are -presently going to be driven back from the ramparts. Then the yellow -hordes will swarm over into this compound. If we are vanquished, have -you any idea of the horrors of Chinese torture that will be inflicted -upon you by the yellow fiends?" - -Some of the older missionary women shuddered, turning their eyes -heavenward, as though in agitated prayer. - -"My wife is among you," Dave went on, speaking as softly as he could -and make himself heard above the din of combat. "What I am going to -offer you is the best, under the circumstances, that I can wish for -her. That is--at the instant when hope must be finally abandoned--instant -death. In the magazine there is a heavy stock of powder. One of my men -is now laying a powder train which, when touched off, will explode the -magazine. In my opinion, when all hope has gone, the wisest thing for -all of you is to be near enough to die in the big upheaval of the -exploding magazine. Do you agree with me that this will be the best -step to take when there is no other hope of escaping from the Chinese -furies?" - -"Under such circumstances I will trust you to know what is best to be -done," said Belle Darrin, resting a hand on her young husband's arm. - -"Come, then," begged Dave. He led the way. By twos and threes the other -women followed, though some of them faltered. The few men -non-combatants removed the wounded to places near the magazine. - -"Now," commanded Dave, turning to the marine who had just brought up -the quaking Pembroke, "leave your prisoner here, and you and Sampson go -and bring the governor and his attendants here." - -When the governor and his little suite were brought to the magazine -their faces betrayed unspeakable terror. - -"May I ask what insane project is now being considered?" quaked Sin -Foo. - -"Certainly," Dave answered blithely in his ear. "When all other hope is -gone, my fighting men will fall back to this spot. When we are all -together, and your countrymen are about to conquer, we intend touching -off the train of powder that shall blow us all free from Chinese -vengeance." - -Sin Foo turned several shades of frightened green, one after the other. - -"Then you must liberate his excellency and his suite at once," cried -the under secretary, falling forward upon his knees. "You cannot, you -have no right to risk the governor of Nu-ping in such a fearful -tragedy. Order your men to turn us free at once, that we may pass out -through the gate!" - -"Oh, no!" Ensign Dave Darrin retorted, with ironical cheeriness. "Your -governor and his advisers are wholly responsible for the awful position -in which we found our countrymen. For that reason His Excellency the -August Governor of Nu-ping shall have the post of honor. He shall sit -on top of the magazine, his suite with him!" - -At a sign from Dave the governor was swiftly seized and boosted up on -to the top of the arching stone roof. It was the first time that his -excellency had been handled with anything like roughness. After his -excellency Sin Foo and "Burnt-face" were almost tossed up after him. - -[Illustration: The Governor Was Swiftly Seized.] - -"Let us down!" screamed Sin Foo piteously. "This is inhuman. Kill -yourselves if you will, but you have no right to destroy us with you." - -"If we go up in the air on the wave of a powder explosion, then your -crowd goes, too," Dave roared back at him. "You shall have ample taste -of the cake you have stirred for us all!" - -Though his excellency, the governor understood no English, he appeared -to have only too clear an idea of what was now going on. Howling, and -nearly collapsing with terror, he endeavored to slip down from the roof -of the magazine, but ready American hands thrust him back. - -Sin Foo, too, made desperate efforts to slip down. As for "Burnt-face," -that yellow scoundrel had fainted, and now lay prone on the roof. - -"This outrage shall not be!" screamed Sin Foo. - -"You'll soon know all about that," retorted Sampson gruffly, hurling -the under secretary on his back on top of the magazine. - -From the south rampart now came furious sounds of hand-to-hand -conflict. Looking up, Dave Darrin saw that his own fighting men were -all but surrounded by yellow fiends who had gained the rampart by means -of ladders. - -Pausing only a second to kiss his wife, Dave darted toward the nearest -steps to that rampart, bounding up, sword in one hand, revolver in the -other. - -In the fleeting instant of turning after kissing his wife farewell, -Darrin had shouted to Seaman Sampson: - -"My man, I trust to your sand and judgment. Don't wait for my order, -but fire the magazine trail the instant you think it is the only course -left." - -And after Dave had floated the sailor's cool, resolute: - -"Aye, aye, sir." - - - - -CHAPTER XII--RISKING ALL ON ONE THROW - - -Just before Dave gained the parapet some of his sturdiest Jackies, by -seizing a score of the yellow scoundrels and hurling them bodily over -the wall on the heads of their countrymen below, had succeeded in -clearing some elbow room in which to fight. - -The machine gun at this point had ceased sputtering, for its server had -been forced back in the rush. - -Dave's sword flew in straight up and down cuts as he hurled himself -among the furies who fought to drive him back. Thrice he parried spear -thrusts that otherwise would have spitted him. - -Rallying around him the strongest of his fighting men, Ensign Darrin -drove the yellow men back for an instant. - -"Tune up the machine gun," Dave bellowed. "We must rake this multitude -again if we would have a single chance to win." - -By signs, since he could not make himself heard many yards away, Darrin -passed the word down the line for sailors and marines to fill the -magazines of their rifles and fire into the Chinese, who were making an -effort to raise new ladders against the wall. - -But Ensign Dave glancing along his thin, exhausted line to see if many -of them were hurt, muttered to himself: - -"The next rush ought to sweep us down into the compound. Then for the -magazine, and--the Big Noise!" - -"Mr. Darrin," bawled a missionary from below, "your sailor, Sampson, -ordered me to come to you to say that the governor is nearly dead with -terror over his position. Sin Foo promises that if the governor be -brought up here, his excellency will order and persuade the rabble to -cease fighting and withdraw." - -"Do you believe that, at this late stage, the governor could influence -these thousands of mad men?" Dave demanded. - -"It is more than possible," replied the missionary. - -"Tell Sampson, if you please, to bring his excellency up here. If the -governor makes one false move, back he goes to the top of the magazine, -without any further chance to redeem himself from going up with the -rest of us in the Big Noise. Please tell Sampson to rush the governor -here." - -"And shall I come back, that I may know just what his excellency says -to the rabble?" suggested the missionary, who, like most of the others -of his band, spoke the language of China. - -"Be sure to come back, if you please," Dave begged. - -Again swarms of ladders were rushed to the walls. Pigtailed heads were -mixed with short-haired Chinese heads, for, though the republic desired -all Chinamen to lop off the pigtails of the monarchial days, only a -portion of the Chinese men have done so. - -At times the swarms coming up the ladders pressed so close that sailors -and marines fought them with the butts of their rifles and with fists, -even. The superior athletic physique of the Anglo-Saxon bore up before -the rushes of the Chinamen with seemingly tireless energy. Had the top -of the rampart been broader the Chinese must have carried all before -them, but in the narrowness of the top of the wall the sailors had the -advantage. - -Once more ladders had been tipped over, the last of the yellow men -hurled to the ground below, and again the machine guns and the infantry -rifles poured their shots into the thousands below. - -Now up came Sampson, carrying in his arms a collapsed form that was the -Governor of Nu-ping. - -"Stand up, confound you!" adjured Seaman Sampson, planting the governor -on his feet and seizing him by the collar. "Stand up!" - -The greenness of the governor's yellow face was more ghastly than ever. -He shivered as a few stray shots whistled uncomfortably close to his -ears. - -The rays of four pocket electric lights were turned upon him by as many -sailors equipped with these articles. His excellency stood in the spot -light, a very sorry-looking object. - -Soldiers and civil officials are chosen from two different classes in -China. Often these civil officials, when put to the test, prove to be -timorous indeed. - -"Tell him to secure silence and make his speech," Dave requested of the -missionary. - -His excellency's arms waved like a spectre's as he made gestures -appealing for silence. Within thirty seconds the signs of his success -with his own people began to appear. - -Gradually motion stopped in the multitude. Some of the more lowly among -the Chinese fighters, out beyond the thick of the rabble, even fell -upon their knees. - -The peril seemingly passed, the governor became steadier. He was a -ruler speaking to obedient masses--or at least so it appeared. - -Then, in a voice husky at first, but gradually gaining in strength, his -excellency began to speak to his subjects, for such they really were. -As his speech continued his voice became louder and more authoritative. - -Dave glanced inquiringly at the missionary, who nodded back as much as -to say that the governor was making a speech along right lines. Indeed, -the speech must have had signal effect, for low murmurs ran in all -directions through the lately fighting rabble, and by degrees the last -efforts at fighting died out on all sides of the compound. - -"As soon as the right moment comes," whispered Dave, "please tell him -to order all the people a mile away from this part of the city." - -In an undertone the missionary repeated in Chinese. Then, after a few -moments, the movement backward began. A visible tremor of rearward -motion passed through the throngs. - -In silence the Chinese had heard the closing words of their governor, -and now no crowd of thousands could have been more noiseless. - -"Take his excellency below again," Dave commanded Sampson. "He is too -valuable an asset to lose just yet. Put him on top of the powder -magazine. Our missionary friends will assure his excellency that he is -in not the least danger unless the attack is begun again." - -Having seen these orders carried out, Ensign Darrin hurried back to the -circle of lanterns. - -"Ladies, I am glad to be able to say that I think our danger is nearly -over," he announced. "We have a few more wounded to bring down from the -walls. After these men have had attention I think we shall be ready to -take up the march to the river, and soon after that I believe that you -will all be safe on board the 'Castoga.' Don't rub your eyes or pinch -yourselves to see if it all be true. I believe the bad dream is ended." - -Then Dave sought out Sin Foo and "Burnt-face." - -"Come with me to the governor," he directed, for, while the speech from -the rampart was being made, these two underlings had somehow managed to -slip away from their perilous place on top of the magazine. - -"You are not going to offer us violence, are you?" asked Sin Foo -fearfully. - -"Not unless you do something to merit it," was Darrin's response. "I -have other uses in view for you." - -Securing the services of the same missionary, Dave directed him to ask -the governor if he would trust Sin Foo and "Burnt-face" to go out into -the city and carry to the people his excellency's will that no attack -be made upon the Americans when they started for the river front. - -The governor replied that his two secretaries were the very ones to -carry his orders to his people. - -"So that fellow is a secretary to the governor, also?" asked Darrin, -pointing to "Burnt-face." - -"He is the governor's secretary," replied the missionary. "Sin Foo is -the under secretary, who, that he might deal with Englishmen and -Americans, was educated in England." - -"Warn the governor that if his secretaries play him false, and we are -attacked, then his excellency will surely lose his life," Dave -requested. - -"His excellency is satisfied that his secretaries will serve him -faithfully, and keep his life secure," the missionary declared. - -The governor himself spoke to "Burnt-face" and Sin Foo, after which -both bowed low. - -"Now, you two may turn yourselves out into the street," Dave announced. -"We will let you pass through the gates. See to it that you circulate -well, and that you impress upon the people their governor's wishes. -Otherwise, his excellency will sail sky-high on a keg of powder--you may -be sure of that!" - -To Ensign Dave's intense amazement, both "Burnt-face" and Sin Foo bowed -very low before him. Next, they threw themselves upon their knees -before the governor, who addressed them briefly, but earnestly. - -When the secretaries rose Dave called a petty officer, to take them to -the gate and to vouch for their right to pass out. - -In the meantime the wounded were being attended. Nearly all of the -unhurt defenders still remained upon the ramparts, though the great -open spaces below were devoid of any signs of a hostile populace. - -"I wonder if his excellency would like to change his shoes before -starting," Dave suggested to Bishop Whitlock, as he glanced down at the -governor's dainty embroidered silken footgear. - -"Are you going to take the governor with us?" asked the Bishop. - -"He must go with us to the river front, and must remain there until all -of our party is safe," Darrin answered. - -"But you really mustn't make him walk," objected the Bishop. "If you -did, it would be such an affront as the people of Nu-ping would never -forgive in foreigners. There are several sedan chairs in the yamen, and -there are still enough attendants left to bear it. Permit me, Mr. -Darrin, to see to the matter of the governor's sedan." - -"I shall be deeply grateful, sir, if you will," was Dave's answer. - -In less than five minutes the chair was ready, resting on the shoulders -of eight husky coolies. - -Ten minutes later the gates were thrown open. The defenders, hastily -recalled from the ramparts, had formed. - -First in the line were the marines, with a machine gun. Then followed a -detachment of sailors. Danny Grin took command of the advance guard. -Behind this were the wounded, some of whom hobbled slowly and -painfully, as there was no conveyance except for those who had been -badly hurt. - -After the wounded came the women, in a body, and, behind them, the -governor in his sedan chair. - -There followed the missionaries, armed and unarmed, and the other male -American residents of Nu-ping. Finally marched the rest of the seamen -with Pembroke as their prisoner, and Dave commanded at this point. - -Outside all was now as still as though in a city of the dead. - -Was it safe to risk the march, or were they soon to run into some -villainous trap prepared by the ingenuity of the Chinese? - -"Forward, march!" Ensign Darrin sent the order down the line. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII--ALL ABOUT A CERTAIN BAD MAN - - -Like a long-drawn-out snail the procession crept through the yamen -gates. The pace was set by the men most severely wounded. - -Was it safe to leave the yamen while multitudes were yet abroad in the -city, and those multitudes angry over the shedding of Chinese blood? - -How many Chinese had fallen in the fight Darrin had no means of -estimating. He had seen many fall, but dead and wounded alike had been -promptly carried away by their own countrymen. - -That the city of Nu-ping was in a ferment of anger there could be no -doubt. Yet the governor, who had professed that morning to be unable to -stem the revolution, had, by a few words, sent the fighting throngs -back in the dead of night. - -Last of all in the line walked Dave, in as uncomfortable a frame of -mind as he had ever known. If his little party should be attacked and -overwhelmed, and the women killed, he had made up his mind that he -would make no effort to outlive the disaster. Death would be -preferable. - -There was still one other who knew less of comfort than any in the -procession. That one was His Excellency, the Governor of Nu-ping. - -In the sedan chair had been placed six kegs of powder, one of them -opened. On top of the kegs, without as much as a cushion to soften the -hardness of the seat, was his excellency, squatting, terror-stricken. - -On either side marched a sailor with a loaded rifle. Also beside the -sedan marched Sailorman Sampson, with a package of loose powder and a -piece of slow-match found at the yamen. Seaman Sampson had his orders, -with a considerable amount of discretionary power added, all of which -was known to the governor with the greenish-yellow face. - -As the line swung into the street on the way to the river, Danny Grin -and two seamen trod softly ahead, alert for any surprises that might be -met, particularly at street corners. - -Not a sound was heard from natives, however, save for the occasional -groans of the greenish-yellow governor, who, at that moment, was more -fully posted on the feeling of absolute terror than was any other man -in China. - -No move was made on the part of the natives to stop the progress of the -Americans. The party soon reached the wharf at the river front. - -Now, with the women out on the wharf, Dalzell hastily drew up new lines -of defense, pointing cityward, while Dave, with flashlight and whistle, -managed to attract attention from the deck of the "Castoga" and to -flash the signal to the watch officer. - -It seemed but the work of a minute to get the launch and two ship's -boats under way. The launch chugged busily shoreward. No time was -wasted on explanations. The women and wounded were hurried into the -boats and taken out to the gunboat. - -On the next trip the rest of the party was speedily embarked. - -As the last act, Sampson relaxed his watch over his excellency. Signs -were made to the governor's chair bearers to take their lord back to -the yamen. Nor did the departure of the governor take any time at all. - -"Well done, Darrin! Fine, Dalzell!" boomed the hearty voice of -Lieutenant-Commander Tuthill as the two young officers stepped on the -deck of the gunboat. "Every man under your command has behaved like an -American!" - -Then, as his eye roved to Pembroke, standing under marine guard, he -asked: - -"How came Mr. Pembroke to be in trouble?" - -"Attempted treachery," Darrin responded. "I caught him trying to open -the yamen gate to the Chinese rebels." - -Tuthill's brow darkened. - -"Pembroke, I did not think that of you, sir. You have a heavy burden of -guilt! You will be taken down to the brig and locked up until I can -decide what is to be done in your case, sir." - -After Pembroke had been marched below, to go behind bars, the commander -of the gunboat continued, in a low tone to Darrin: - -"I am afraid not much of anything can be done with him. He is a British -subject, I suppose, and guilty of an offense committed on Chinese soil. -The most that I can do will be to keep him locked up until to-morrow, -and then turn him loose. Perhaps the Chinese will take care of him. The -ladies are waiting in the wardroom to thank Dalzell and yourself. You -had both better go inside." - -"I'd rather face the Chinese again," laughed Dan, "than have to stand -and be thanked by a lot of women." - -An hour later the ladies were established for the night, several of the -officers' quarters having been given over to them. The American -missionaries and civilians, like the sailors, were obliged to sleep in -hammocks. - -Just as Dave was seeking a mattress on the floor of the wardroom -Surgeon Oliver hurried in. "Darrin," began the medical man, "did you -know that Pembroke was badly hurt?" - -"By the blow I gave him on the head?" queried the young ensign, -wheeling. - -"No, though that was quite bad enough. A stray bullet hit the fellow in -the side, and he bound it up as best he could. He tells me that the -shot hit him before you struck him down--perhaps an hour earlier." - -"If I had known that," murmured Darrin, "he would have had somewhat -softer handling." - -"Pembroke is really in a bad way," continued the surgeon. "I have had -him removed from the brig to the sick-bay, and have put a hospital -attendant on watch over him to-night." - -"Is he going to die?" asked Ensign Darrin. - -"Can't say; I think not. But what brought me here is the fact that -Pembroke asked if he might see you." - -"Now?" - -"Yes." - -"Certainly." - -Dave was tired out. Danny Grin was already sound asleep on a mattress -on the floor. Darrin had been yawning heavily, but now the call of -humanity appealed to him. - -"I'll go with you, Doctor," Dave added, and followed the surgeon. - -In a bunk down in the sick bay Pembroke tossed uneasily, his face a -bright red. - -"Here is Mr. Darrin, Pembroke," announced the medical officer. - -"You'll think I had a jolly large amount of nerve to send for you," -murmured the stricken man, holding out a hand. Under the circumstances -Darrin did not hesitate to take the hand. - -"Sit down, won't you?" begged Pembroke, and Dave occupied a stool -alongside. - -"I felt that I ought to see you," Pembroke went on. "Sawbones tells me -I have plenty of chance to pull through, but I'm not so sure about -that. If my carcass is to be heaved over in canvas, with a solid shot -for weight, I want to go as clean as I can. So I want to tell you a few -things about myself, Mr. Darrin. You don't mind, do you?" - -"I shall be glad to hear whatever you have to say to me," Dave replied. - -"You look jolly well tired out," observed the stricken man, "so I won't -detain you long. To-night you accused me of being a scoundrel, and you -had the goods on me. There can be no doubt about my being crooked, and -I may as well admit it." - -"Then you are really Rogers, instead of Pembroke?" Dave asked. - -"I've used both names, but neither belongs to me. I have had so many -names in my day that I barely remember my right one, which I'm not -going to tell you, anyway. I came of decent people, and some of them -are left. I'm not going to disgrace them. Darrin, I expect that I'm -going to die, and I'm going to try to do it like a man--the first manly -thing I've done in years. If I wanted to live at all now, it would be -that I might stand and take my punishment for my connection with this -Nu-ping affair." - -"I don't believe that you could be punished for that by Americans," -Dave went on. "You are a British subject, and your offense was -committed on Chinese soil." - -"I'm about as English as you are," returned Pembroke. "If I were a -Britisher, and any good I'd been serving my country, right now, in -France. I was born on the Atlantic seaboard of the United States. Out -of decency I'm not going to name my birth state. At times, when it -suited better, I've been an Englishman as a matter of convenience. But -what I want to tell you about, especially, Darrin, is my connection -with this Nu-ping business." - -"Did that connection begin back in Manila?" Darrin asked. - -"In Nu-ping first, but there was a Manila end. It won't take long to -tell the story. I--" - -In an instant a deadly pallor appeared in the stricken man's face. Then -he lay silent. - -"Doctor, I think Pembroke has gone," said Dave quietly, as he stepped -over to the surgeon who was bent over another cot. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV--DAVE HEARS SOME EYE-OPENERS - - -"I'll look at the chap in a moment," replied Dr. Oliver. - -But Pembroke had fainted, not died. Restoratives were applied, and -presently he was ready to go on. - -"Shall I listen to him now, or wait until to-morrow?" Dave asked the -surgeon. - -"The man will feel better if he talks himself out now," advised the -surgeon. - -So Dave sat down again, while Pembroke rambled on: - -"You see, Darrin, this isn't the first time I have served Chinese -officials among white men. I was in Nu-ping when that yarn got abroad -that the missionaries had secretly looted that old temple and had -removed millions in loot, burying the treasure secretly in the compound -grounds of the mission at Nu-ping. You have no idea how such stories -take hold in China. Doubtless, as a result of former rebellions and -wars in China, the country is full of spots where fortunes have been -buried for safety, with the people who buried the treasure killed off -and the secret lost. I believed fully that the missionaries had buried -such a treasure here at Nu-ping. The governor was sure of it, and so -were his secretaries and the few other officials who had heard the -story." - -"Then why didn't the governor proceed officially and legally to have -the mission grounds dug up and searched?" Dave asked. - -"Don't you understand?" cried Pembroke. "If the governor had done that -and found the treasure, he would have had to turn it over to the -central government. In that there would be mighty little graft for his -excellency. Now, unless he did it in an open and official manner, the -missionaries could resist and report his excellency to the central -government. Being a governor in China in these days isn't quite so fine -a job as it was in the old days under the emperors. In those days the -governor was called a viceroy--a ruler who served in the place of the -monarch, and a mighty big chap a viceroy was. But these governors of -the new breed are not such powerful chaps, though they still have many -chances to steal without detection. - -"But our yellow governor here at Nu-ping looked the situation over on -all sides. He decided that it would be best to have a rebellion take -place here on a small scale, have the missionaries killed or chased -away, and then have his own men dig up the mission grounds and find the -treasure. In the first place, our Nu-ping chap has about twelve -thousand troops under his command. They could stop any rebellion that -started around here. It was necessary to get the troops out of the way, -so his excellency got ready to send them out of the way. He kept in -town only the few troops you saw to-day. With so few soldiers he -couldn't be expected to stop a rebellion, could he? - -"The more his excellency thought over the matter of the hidden millions -in the mission grounds, the more he itched for them. Sin Foo sent for -me, and I talked it over with them. The rebellion, once started, might -last quite a while. We looked over the American fleet in Asiatic waters -and decided that the 'Castoga' was the only naval craft of light enough -draft to come up the Nung-kiang River to this point. His excellency -wanted to take time for a leisurely rebellion, but knew that this -gunboat would be sent up here at the first murmurs of trouble. So he -sent me to Manila to look over this craft, and, if possible, to cripple -or sink her." - -"Sink this gunboat?" asked Dave, in amazement. - -"Yes," Pembroke nodded. "It struck his excellency as being worth while, -in case his rebellion here should last long enough." - -"But how could you sink the 'Castoga'?" - -"Not such a difficult thing, if I got myself liked by the officers -aboard," Pembroke replied. "Some afternoon I could put off and come -aboard, carrying a suitcase. I could have asked you, or any other -officer, to let me leave my case in his cabin over night, couldn't I?" - -"Yes," Dave said. "But how sink the boat?" - -"If the suitcase contained the right contents, and if those contents -went off in the dead of night, it would be easy, wouldn't it?" asked -Pembroke, flushing. - -"And--you--you--would have done such a thing as that?" gasped Ensign Dave. - -"I would have done it--at that time," Pembroke confessed. "Darrin, -drifting through the Orient as I have done for some years, and always -needing money--as I did--a fellow gets so he will do many things that he -would hardly do in the good old home town." - -Dave shuddered. - -"His excellency's secretary--" Pembroke went on, but Darrin interrupted -to ask: - -"The 'Burnt-face' chap?" - -"Yes. He went to Manila with me to see that I stuck to my job, and that -I didn't misapply too much of the expense money that I carried." - -"I want to ask you something, Pembroke," Dave broke in quietly. "Do you -know anything about the Chinaman who was slain almost alongside this -craft one night in Manila?" - -"A good deal," the stricken man admitted. "He was a Christian convert, -and the fellow overheard the secretary and myself talking of our plans. -In trying to get away the eavesdropper made noise enough so that we -pursued him. He escaped us, but we felt that he had to be found. Now, -that Chinese convert, like most poor and simple people of his race, did -not think of going to the police. He was bound to reason toward more -direct procedure. My accomplice felt that the convert would try to warn -the commander of the threatened gunboat. That was what he did. He put -off alone, at night, to paddle out to the Castoga.' My accomplice and -another Chinese pursued, and--well, you know what was done with the -sword." - -Dave looked up from a deep revery as Pembroke finished. As he did so he -noticed that the surgeon and a hospital man had been listening in the -shadow beyond. Witnesses to such a rehearsal were necessary, so Darrin -did not object. - -"But tell me one thing," Dave asked, presently. "In Manila I saw -'Burnt-face' look after Miss Chapin with a look amounting to hatred. -Why should that have been?" - -"Because, in the first place, the fellow hates all Christians, and -missionaries in especial. Miss Chapin is a missionary; more, she is -engaged to wed the Rev. Mr. Barstow, of the party that you rescued. -Now, he and the Rev. Mr. Barstow have been at odds for some time, and -the Chinaman hates the missionary most sincerely. Probably the -secretary knew that Miss Chapin is engaged to Mr. Barstow." - -"Why did you come up with the party with which Miss Chapin and my wife -traveled?" asked Dave. - -"Because it was the quickest way to get to Nu-ping," Pembroke admitted. -"And my own reason for coming back here was to get my own share of the -loot which, until to-day, I really believed existed in the mission -grounds. Now, I think you know all. I--I--" - -"You are very tired; I can see that," said Ensign Darrin quietly. "I am -greatly obliged to you for what you have told me, for it has cleared up -many points that had puzzled me." - -"You think me a villain--an utter scoundrel, don't you?" asked Pembroke. - -"Yes," Dave assented, speaking as quietly as before. "Any man who can -plot to take innocent lives at wholesale is certainly a wicked -scoundrel. But, if you should recover, I hope that you will lead a new -life, and will be manly hereafter." - -"I--I wonder if a man can do that, after he has led the kind of life -that I have led?" smiled Pembroke, weakly. - -"I think so. I believe that you can. But that is not as much in my line -as some other questions. The man you should talk with is one of the -missionary party. Shall I waken one of them and ask him to come to -you?" - -"Not to-night," Pembroke answered, tossing. "I am too weary. If I am -alive in the morning, perhaps." - -"Good night," said Dave, bending over the berth and holding out his -hand. - -"Can you shake hands with a fellow such as you now know me to be?" -demanded Pembroke, in utter amazement. - -"Not with the fellow you have been, but with the man I hope you're -going to be," Dave answered. "Good night, Pembroke." - -"Good night, Darrin." - - - - -CHAPTER XV--WHEN THE FLAGSHIP WAS SIGHTED - - -In the morning, when Darrin and his chum came on deck, the sun was -shining brightly over Nu-ping. - -Perhaps a hundred of the smaller houses of the place had been burned by -the fires started by the gunboat's shells the night before, but in a -whole city full of small Chinese houses the loss was not especially -noticeable. - -"You wouldn't want to land over yonder to-day, Darrin," smiled -Lieutenant Warden, when Ensign Dave saluted him on deck. - -"Why not, sir?" - -"Soon after daylight the governor's troops marched into the city. As -nearly as we could estimate the strength of the force from this deck, -there are about twelve thousand of the troops, and with them are three -batteries of field artillery." - -"Are the batteries strong enough to be used against this craft?" - -"The batteries might be able to give us a good bit of trouble to -handle, but there is no danger of their being employed. It would cost -the governor his head to turn his troops against us, for that would be -an official act of his, and a violation of China's peace with us. Of -course the pretended riot and rebellion of the populace was carried out -by the governor's secret orders, but we could never prove that. His -excellency will be questioned by the Chinese government, but he can -claim that the rebellion started when his troops were in another part -of the province. The governor will promise Pekin to punish the -ringleaders of the rebellion. He will then proceed to 'try' and behead -a few of his political enemies, and Pekin will be satisfied. That will -close the incident." - -A messenger came briskly up, with word calling the executive officer -into the presence of his commander. - -Pembroke's confession, which Dave and the witnesses had promptly -reported to the Lieutenant-Commander the night before, was the talk of -the officers this morning. - -The wounded man was said to be in somewhat better condition. All of the -wounded sailors, marines and civilians were reported as being in no -danger of dying from the injuries received in the spirited fighting of -the day before. - -Dave's eyes caught sight of Belle the instant she stepped on deck. He -hurried to her, looking her over closely to see how she had stood the -excitement and terrors of the day before. - -"Do you think I shall ever be able to qualify as a naval man's wife?" -Belle asked, laughing. - -"You won't have to qualify," Dave assured her. "You've already passed -all the necessary tests." - -"There were times yesterday when I was dreadfully afraid," shuddered -Belle. - -"Then you have mastered the necessary secret of how to conceal your -fears," Darrin assured her. "There was many a time yesterday when I, -too, was badly scared." - -"You?" cried Belle, gazing at her husband, in astonishment. - -"Yes," smiled Dave. "Did I betray myself?" - -"You are jesting," Belle declared. "I saw you often, in the worst of -the fighting and your courage and endurance were magnificent. Not once -did you show any sign of faltering." - -"None the less, I had my moments of scare," Darrin assured her. - -"You surely _are_ jesting," asserted Belle. - -"Not a bit of it, my dear. Every man who has to fight and who is honest -about it will admit that he is often badly scared." - -"Am I interrupting a private conversation, Mr. Darrin?" asked the -executive officer. - -"Not in the least, sir," replied the young ensign, raising his cap. - -"Then what I have to tell you is that our wireless picked up the -admiral's flagship a little while ago, and we have reported what took -place here yesterday. We are under orders to sail as promptly as -possible, and the flagship will meet us at the mouth of the river. The -flagship will also try to pick up some coasting steamer, which will -carry the missionary party and others down the coast to Shanghai, which -is considered a safer place at present for Americans." - -"Did the Admiral approve of what was done here yesterday, sir?" - -"He expressed neither approval nor criticism, but will take our -detailed report when we join. The ladies will be summoned to breakfast -soon, Mr. Darrin. Most of the officers will breakfast at second table -to-day, but on account of Mrs. Darrin's presence on board you will go -to first table with her. You will take my place at the head of the -table." - -"And, of course, as soon as the civilians are transferred to that -coasting steamer I shall have to go with them," pouted Belle. "It may -be months before I shall see you again. I had hoped to be with you at -least a few weeks in Manila. Instead, I had to come here. I have had a -day with you--and what a day!" - -"It's hard, dear," sighed Dave, "but such is a naval officer's life. -However, our turn will come. One of these days I shall be ordered to -shore duty for a while, and then we shall be together, month after -month. We shall even be able to have a little home of our own. It may -be, dear, that my shore duty will be at Washington." - -"Yes," groaned Mrs. Darrin. "And if you send for me to come and join -you in Washington, by the time I arrive there I shall find out that you -have just been sent away on a three-year rescue cruise to find some -lost explorer at the South Pole! That is the Navy!" - -When the breakfast call came Dave led his wife into the wardroom, -conducting her to her seat at table and seating himself beside her. - -Before the meal was ten minutes under way the deck watch began to make -active preparations for the start down the river. As the anchor was -being hoisted a large boat put out from the shore flying the governor's -banner. - -As it came alongside a great bale was hoisted on board, addressed, -simply, "To the American Ladies." - -An envelope bearing a similar address was brought aboard by an officer -from the governor's yamen, as well as a second envelope addressed to -Lieutenant-Commander Tuthill. - -The second letter was delivered at once. It contained an expression of -the governor's "profound regret" over the occurrences of the day -before, and stated that, the governor's troops having fortunately -returned, his excellency was now able to guarantee the safety of all -Americans who might condescend to honor the city by their presence -ashore. - -The governor's letter ended with the statement that he had endeavored -to express his apologies to the American ladies in a more tangible if -very humble and poor form. - -The American commander immediately dictated a letter thanking his -excellency for his letter and assurances, but adding that, under -orders, the American party was being taken to the mouth of the -Nung-kiang River. - -"Get this letter over the side and signal the engine-room for -half-speed ahead," Lieutenant-Commander Tuthill brusquely directed. - -So, before breakfast was ended, the "Castoga" was steaming down the -muddy river. - -Not until the officers and male guests had been served at second table -was any mention of the bale made by the busy executive officer. Then -the ladies were once more summoned to the wardroom, while two sailors -undid the package that had come from the governor. - -The contents would have made a gift fit, indeed, for a royal family. -There were more than enough handsome furs to go all around. There were -silks, such as are never seen in America. Gold hair ornaments and rare -jade jewelry were there in abundance, and many other articles dear to -the feminine heart. - -"If this is a true expression of the governor's regret, then I wonder -that he could ever have permitted the rioting to start," said one of -the women. - -"But, under the circumstances, have we any right to accept such -valuable gifts?" asked Belle Darrin. - -"Shall I have them thrown overboard, then?" queried Mr. Warden, -smilingly. - -"No; of course not," replied another woman, "but I feel that these -magnificent gifts should be returned." - -"How?" asked the executive officer. "This gunboat may never enter the -Nung-kiang River again." - -"It begins to look," laughed Dave, "as though the necessities of the -case compel the acceptance of these visible expressions of the -governor's invisible regrets. There is no way to send the stuff back." - -It took an hour's discussion to convince the women that they must -perforce accept. That point settled, they proceeded to divide the gifts -by lot. - -"Where am I going to put all this plunder?" Belle asked her husband as -she gathered up her own considerable share of the "expressions of -regret." "I haven't a single piece of baggage." - -"I fear I shall have to place them in my chest, and turn them over to -you when we next meet," Dave suggested. - -"And I may very likely be an old woman by that time," sighed Belle. - -At noon Dave took the bridge until four o'clock. It was just before his -watch was finished that the mouth of the river was made. Two miles off -shore the flagship could be seen, steaming back and forth. A quarter of -a mile away a small ocean-going steamer followed a similar course. - -"And I won't have a chance to cry on my husband's shoulder for a few -moments," Belle complained, tragically, to another woman. "He's stuck -away up forward on the bridge." - -"Your husband will be off duty in ten minutes," Lieutenant Warden -assured her. "He will have command of the launch that transfers the -party to the coasting vessel." - -"In the Navy the smallest favors look like great ones," Belle observed -to herself. - -Watch changed just before the gunboat ran up behind the stern of the -flagship. - -Relieved of his duty on the bridge, Dave received his further orders -and immediately called the launch crew to quarters. - -Launched and brought alongside, the motor boat was quickly filled with -the refugees. - -Dave gave the order to cast off, then sat down beside Belle. Their time -was altogether too short. The halted coasting steamer received the -refugees on board, Dave, too, going up over the side. - -In the instant that he and Belle clung together she whispered: - -"Shall I go to Yokohama and await the chance to join you?" - -"That will be a fine idea, little girl!" cried Dave. Then with a final -kiss he went down over the side and into the launch. - -"Cast off. Make back to the gunboat." - -The coastwise steamer was already sounding her hoarse whistle, and -moving under slow way. - -Once in the launch, Ensign Darrin stood up and waved his cap at the -lonely little figure standing by the stern rail on the after-deck of -the steamship. - -Until the launch rounded up under the "Castoga's" quarter Dave waved -his cap frequently. Through the mist that lay over his eyes he could -barely see the answering fluttering of white on the deck of the -southbound steamship. - -"Let the crew remain in the launch," came from the officer of the deck. -"Ensign Darrin will report to the executive officer." - -"Lieutenant-Commander Tuthill and Ensigns Darrin and Dalzell are -ordered aboard the flagship," announced the executive officer. "Mr. -Darrin, you will make the necessary change in uniform." - -Hastening to his quarters, Dave changed to full dress uniform for which -the regulations now called. He girded on his dress belt, with his dress -sword, and drew on white gloves. Then he gained the deck, saluting and -reporting to the commander of the gunboat. - -"We shall be called upon to make our report, Mr. Darrin, of the Nu-ping -affair. It is a good thing that we can do so with clear consciences," -smiled the Lieutenant-Commander. - -"The Admiral may not approve of all that I did to His Excellency, the -Governor," remarked Ensign Dave. - -"I think he will," replied the commanding officer. "In my opinion, at -least, you made the best possible use of your discretion." - -"Thank you, sir." - -Soon the three officers from the gunboat found themselves on the -quarter-deck of the battleship "Katahdin," flagship of the Asiatic -Fleet. - -Captain Tucker received them and then remarked: - -"I have orders to conduct you at once to Admiral Branch." - -The Admiral gave the three visiting officers pleasant if formal -greeting. - -"This is my report, sir, in writing, of the affair at Nu-ping," -declared Lieutenant-Commander Tuthill, passing over a bulky official -envelope. - -"Quite so," observed Admiral Branch. "I will read it at once." - -For more than five minutes the three officers remained seated, and in -silence, while the Admiral slowly turned the pages of the report. - -From time to time the fleet commander frowned. Dave, noting this, -wondered to what features of his conduct in Nu-ping Admiral Branch most -objected. - -"Dave is surely going to catch it," reflected Dan Dalzell uneasily. "I -wonder if I shall come in for some of the scotching, too. But probably -there'll be no such luck. Dave was ranking officer ashore, and I acted -only on his orders. I wish I could take my share in the storm." - -Having read the last page of the report, the Admiral slowly, -thoughtfully folded it, laying it away in a pigeon-hole over his desk. - -"Surely, Mr. Darrin, you found some new ways of treating a Chinese -viceroy, or, I should say, governor," remarked the fleet commander -dryly. - -"I tried, sir, not to subject him to any annoyance or indignity that -could be avoided," Darrin responded gravely. - -"And in a way that would have been impossible, had the governor been -attended by his usual number of troops," continued Admiral Branch. -"Under the circumstances, however, you treated him in a way that I, as -a junior officer, often longed to handle many an important Chinese -official." - -Though the fleet commander spoke gravely there was an unmistakable -twinkle in his eyes. Dave's hopes began to rise. - -"I shall endorse Lieutenant-Commander Tuthill's report as being -satisfactory to myself," continued the Admiral, "and then shall send -the report on through the usual channels. And I sincerely trust, Mr. -Darrin, that the Navy and State Departments at Washington will also -endorse the report. For myself, Ensign Darrin, I congratulate you on -your handling of a most unusual and highly difficult lot of problems. I -congratulate you, sir," continued Admiral Branch. "I shall be glad to -have you aboard this ship." - -"On this ship, sir?" asked Darrin, as he took the Admiral's -outstretched hand. - -"Yes; but that is another story, and perhaps I had better tell that -first. Some transfers have been ordered in the Asiatic Fleet. Among -other changes, Ensigns Holton and Brown, now on this ship, are ordered -to duty on the 'Castoga,' and Ensigns Darrin and Dalzell are ordered to -the 'Katahdin.' I fancy, gentlemen," turning to the two younger -officers present, "that very likely you have seen as much as you wish -of China for the present, so you will be glad to know that this ship is -ordered to Japan, and that we shall likely be there for two months or -more. You will move your baggage over to this ship and report for duty -as quickly as possible." - - - - -CHAPTER XVI--THE MEDALLION MYSTERY - - -"Hullo, Darrin; come over here just a moment. I want you to see -something that is rather unusual, even in Japan." - -Two young men, who had just entered the American Club in Tokio, turned -when this hail to one of them was heard. - -The hail came from a group in which sat four Americans, one Englishman -and three young Japanese. The latter three were in the uniforms of -lieutenants of the Emperor's infantry. - -"Come over with me, Dan," urged Dave in a low voice, as Dalzell held -back slightly. - -"I wasn't invited," murmured Dan. - -"You simpleton, that's because Carter doesn't know you. I can introduce -you, and that will set you straight." - -"How are you, Carter?" asked Dave, as he went straight up to the young -man who had hailed him and held out his hand. "I wish to introduce my -friend, Mr. Dalzell, same service and same ship." In turn Dave and Dan -were presented to all in the group. - -The American naval officers wore blue civilian suits. Carter belonged -to the diplomatic service, and was now stationed in Tokio. Dave had -first met him in Washington. One of the other Americans was in business -in Tokio, and the other two were tourists. - -"Mr. Katura was showing us something so wonderful," Carter explained, -"that I asked his permission to call you over to see it. Will you show -that wonderful medallion again, Katura?" - -The little lieutenant, who appeared to be very shy and diffident, -flushed slightly as he bowed. Then, from an inner pocket, he drew out a -small lacquer box, from which he took out and passed to Dave a filigree -gold plate on which appeared the delicately tinted face of a beautiful -Japanese woman. - -"I never saw anything so wonderfully exquisite," gasped Darrin, in -genuine admiration. "I didn't know that such beautiful work could be -done." - -"No one in Japan could do it to-day," spoke up another of the Japanese -officers, Toruma by name. "That medallion comes from the most brilliant -period of Satsuma art." - -In that face the paler flesh tints had been laid, with wonderful -minuteness of detail, from flawless mother of pearl. The hair, which -stood out in life-like accuracy, had been worked in some highly -polished blue-black stone. The teeth, as they showed in the parted lips -of that tiny miniature, were real seed pearls, worked in the exact -shapes of the teeth represented. - -The most striking feature of all was the beautiful red lips of the tiny -mouth. This red had been laid in fine rubies, not showing separately, -but blended delightfully. - -For fully two minutes Darrin gazed at the miniature face, fascinated -with the beauty of the thing. Dan, standing by, admired it also. - -"Now, try the effect of this magnifying glass on the face," suggested -Carter. - -"It would be almost wicked to hold a magnifying glass over such a -treasure," protested Ensign Dave, recoiling slightly, as though from a -profanation of an art treasure. - -"Try the glass; don't be afraid," said Carter. - -So Dave took the glass, focusing it over the wonderful medallion. A cry -of wonder escaped the young ensign's lips. - -"Can you find the slightest appearance of roughness under the glass?" -asked the American diplomat. - -"I cannot," Dave confessed. - -"Think of the wonderful work of the artist," suggested Toruma, "who, in -an age when magnifying glasses were unknown, could join all the parts -of that inlaying so perfectly." - -"It is wonderful," murmured Dave. "The artist's eyes must have been as -keen as any magnifying lens." - -For some minutes more Darrin examined the medallion, both with the -glass and without. The Japanese, smiling and affable, stood enjoying -his very evident pleasure. Their hearts warmed to a foreigner who could -feel such real appreciation of the marvels of the ancient art of their -country. - -"Here, I am afraid that you had better take this from me," begged -Darrin laughingly, at last. "If it is much longer in my possession I -shall be under a temptation to commit grand larceny." - -Smiling, Lieutenant Katura held out his hand to receive the treasure. - -"It has been in our family for at least six hundred years," he -explained proudly, though without any sign of boastfulness. "It belongs -to my mother." - -"I should think you would be afraid of its being stolen," suggested -Dave. - -"Ordinarily it is kept in the Okugawa Bank, in our family vault," -explained the little lieutenant. "Once Mr. Carter saw the medallion, at -our home, and to-day he begged me to bring it here to show to some of -his friends. I am glad to have been honored with an opportunity to give -you pleasure by the sight of it." - -"But surely you don't carry such a treasure loosely in your pocket like -that," Dave almost protested. - -"Why not?" smiled Katura. - -"Are you not afraid of its being stolen?" Darrin went on. - -"Not likely," declared the little lieutenant. "I am able to defend -myself, and I shall have my friends with me on my trip back to the -Okugawa Bank." - -"But pickpockets might brush against you in a crowd, and take it from -you," Dave hinted. - -"They will not have that chance," smiled Katura. "From here to the bank -my friends and I will go in jinrikishas." - -As the tiffin (luncheon) hour drew near, the club rooms began to fill. -There were, perhaps, a hundred newcomers. - -"You'll come to our table, Darrin?" asked Mr. Carter. - -"I thank you, and under any other circumstances I would," Dave -answered. "My wife will be expecting me at the hotel. She and I have -not had many opportunities to lunch together since I entered the -service. So I shall have to be going along soon." - -"You'll stay, Dalzell?" asked the diplomat. - -Dan decided that he would. The Japanese officers were invited to -remain, but replied that they had duties claiming their attention. - -So Dave left with Lieutenants Katura, Toruma and Hata. In the main -corridor these departing ones found themselves somewhat delayed, owing -to the press of the crowd about one of the coat-rooms. - -At last they got through. A Japanese attendant, saluting the three -officers of his own country, ran nimbly to the end of the porch, -striking his hands together and summoning three jinrikisha men, who -raced up to the steps. - -"Farewell, for an hour or two, at least, American brother in arms," -cried Toruma, the most talkative of the three Japanese. Friendly -salutes were exchanged, and the Japanese trio were rushed away. - -Dave's jinrikisha came around. In appearance it was an exaggerated -baby-carriage, with shafts, between which a stout Japanese coolie -played the part of a horse. - -These curious little street vehicles are comfortable, and the seasoned -coolie in the shafts often displays great speed. The slowest he is -allowed to travel on short journeys, when he has a fare in his 'riksha, -is five miles an hour. - -"To the Imperial Hotel," said Dave briefly. That was all that was -needed. The human "horse" in the shafts would do the rest. - -In a few minutes Dave arrived at the big, handsome Imperial Hotel. This -hostelry, famous among travelers in the East, is an imposing white -pile, built originally by the Japanese government, that travelers might -be sure of having a stopping place as comfortable as any in the lands -from which they came. Bit by bit the management bought over the -government's interest in the hotel, until now it is privately owned, -though the pride of the Japanese is such that the government still -supervises the hotel, and sees to it that the high standard is kept up. - -As Dave Darrin entered he passed into one of the parlors at the -entrance. Belle rose and came forward, a glad little cry on her lips. - -"How thankful I am that I thought of coming to Yokohama!" she cried. -"It was but a step to Tokio. And you are punctual." - -"It is one of the virtues--or vices--of an officer and a gentleman," -Darrin laughed, as he bent over to kiss her. - -"And now are you ready for tiffin, dear?" - -"I shall be as soon as I have made my toilet," Dave replied. "May I -have your indulgence that long?" - -"Certainly." - -Going below Ensign Darrin washed off the dust of his forenoon's -wanderings, smoothed back his hair, and with a final look in the glass -drew on his coat and started above. - -Dave was now in about the middle of a three-weeks' leave, which Dalzell -had taken at the same time. In the Navy service an officer does not -have, regularly, one day in every seven on which he is free from toil. -He is on duty, day and night, seven days a week. By way of leisure he -is allowed a certain portion of every month, when practicable, in the -way of "leave." When an officer has no especial use for leave, he often -allows it to accumulate, and then later on secures a long enough leave -to use up his privileges in the way of absence from duty. So Dave was -now on a three-weeks' leave--a "vacation" it would be called in civil -life. - -Several other officers from the "Katahdin" were in either Yokohama or -Tokio. The former city, only a few miles from the latter, is the port -of entry for the Japanese capital. In the harbor at Yokohama the -American flagship now lay. - -Up to the present Darrin had devoted most of his waking time to -escorting Belle through the bewildering Japanese shops, to Uyeno Park, -to the Japanese theatres, to the famous temples, and all the other -sights that attract tourists. - -But this forenoon Darrin had spent in going about Tokio, meeting a few -of the people whom he had known in other parts of the world. There was -Lieutenant Anstey, one of Dick Prescott's West Point chums, now on duty -at the American Embassy; there were naval officers, and two or three -men in the diplomatic service. Dave had even called at the Japanese -Navy Department to shake hands with two Japanese officers whom he had -met in Europe. These latter two were absent, and Dave, leaving cards, -had promised to return in the afternoon. - -"You are going to be busy this afternoon?" Belle asked as they sat at -tiffin. - -"I shall have to make two or three calls, but I shall come back to you -as early as I can." - -Two or three times it was on the tip of Darrin's tongue to tell his -wife of the wonderful medallion he had seen that morning. In each case -some remark or question of Mrs. Darrin's had prevented. - -In the meantime, Lieutenant Katura, on entering the Okugawa Bank, had -made an amazing and frightful discovery. The lacquer box, containing -the priceless Satsuma medallion, was not in any of his pockets! The -young lieutenant's grief was most frantic. In vain Toruma and Hata -tried to comfort him. - -An hour after Ensign Darrin had left the Imperial Hotel, on his way to -the Navy Department and elsewhere, Belle Darrin, going up to their -rooms, found a little package and a note lying on a table in the middle -of their parlor. - -Scenting some loving surprise from her husband, Belle, womanlike, -opened the package first, disclosing a small lacquer box. In the box -she found the same medallion that had so fascinated her young husband -that forenoon. - -"Oh, oh, oh!" cried the delighted girl, in as many notes of happiness. - -Then, still eager, she laid down the medallion and tore open the -envelope. On a sheet of heavy paper she read: - - "Dear Mrs. Darrin: This comes to your hand from one who is a - stranger to you, but who is a most devoted friend of your - husband. He has admired the pretty trinket which comes with this - note, and I know that he had it in mind that he would dearly love - to hand it to you. I am taking the liberty, as your husband's - friend, of pleasing Ensign Darrin, the dearest fellow in the - world. But I am going to ask of you a very unusual favor. Fearing - that your husband might have the extreme delicacy to insist upon - returning this bauble, I am going to ask you not to mention - receipt of it until to-morrow. By that time the sender, as your - husband will know, will be too far away for the immediate return - of this trifle. By the time that he can communicate with me again - I trust that he will have agreed to give me the great pleasure of - making him happier through the knowledge that his wife possesses - a treasure that I know he wished to secure for her. - - With every best assurance, - (Signed) X. Polemkin." - -This strange note dropped from Belle's fingers to the table. There was -a clouded look in her eyes. She did not even turn for another glance at -the priceless medallion. - -"Secrets from my husband?" she murmured, pouting. "I don't believe I -can do a thing like that. No; it wouldn't be right. As soon as Dave -returns I must show him this medallion and the note." - -Perhaps, in her heart, Belle hoped that Dave would tell her that -circumstances were such that she might properly keep the gift so -strangely sent. Be that as it might, Belle Darrin had no notion of -keeping any secret that might mean a wound to her gallant young -husband's trusting heart. - -"I shall see what Dave says," murmured Belle, as she turned away from -the table. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII--DAVE FACES THE HUMAN TEMPEST - - -Lieutenant Katura stood in the long counting-room of the Okugawa Bank, -a film of despair over his eyes, while Toruma and Hata, their words -exhausted, looked on helplessly. Just then a young man, perhaps an -American, well-dressed, keen, hustling and alert, bustled up to them. - -"Will you pardon my addressing you?" he asked. "I was at the American -Club, and from the look on your face, sir, I fear that you may have -been made the butt of too rough a piece of work." - -"What do you mean, sir?" hastily asked Lieutenant Toruma, for Katura -seemed incapable of speaking. - -"Why, I saw you three on your way out through the crush around the coat -room," explained the stranger. "With you was one of my countrymen, I -should judge." - -"An American, yes," Toruma nodded. - -"I saw him play a little trick on your friend here," nodding at Katura. -"At the time I did not think much about it, and I might have forgotten -it, had not business brought me here. But my first look at you made me -feel certain that something was wrong." - -"Something _is_ wrong," replied Lieutenant Toruma quickly. "But what -was it that you saw near the coat room of the American Club?" - -"I saw my countryman slip his hand in one of your pockets, sir," -continued the stranger, addressing Katura. "He took out some small -object--a lacquer box, I should say, but I cannot be sure." - -"It _was_ a lacquer box!" cried Katura, a fierce light leaping to his -eyes, while his face, first paling, next turned to a deep red hue. "It -is a lacquer box that I have just missed." - -"And Mr. Darrin remarked that he felt much tempted to steal it," broke -in Lieutenant Hata. - -"Be still, Hata, please," begged Katura, recovering his own dignity. -"Mr. Darrin is an American officer and a gentleman, not a thief!" - -"I trust I haven't intruded, and that I haven't made any trouble," the -stranger went on, hastily, "but you appeared to me to be in so much -trouble that, as a gentleman, I felt I must speak to you." - -"And I thank you from the bottom of my heart, sir!" cried Katura, his -eyes once more gleaming fiercely, despite the gentleness of his words. - -"It was probably all a joke," the stranger smiled, "but I am glad if I -have been able to save you from any anguish of mind. Of course you will -see my countryman--Barron, did you say his name is? I know that I may -rely upon you all not to bring me into the matter." - -"You may depend upon us for the courtesy that is due to one gentleman -from others," promised Lieutenant Toruma. - -Then, as their informant left them, the three Japanese held swift, -sorrowful conference. - -"Of course we must go to the hotel at once and see Mr. Darrin," -proposed Toruma. - -"I feel that it will be necessary," bowed Katura. "But let none of my -friends suspect that it was more than a joke. An American officer and -gentleman could not be an intentional thief." - -"Even as a joke it was in very, very bad taste," declared Lieutenant -Hata slowly and gravely. - -"Say not so," urged Katura. "Let us say nothing, and suspect or accuse -no gentleman." - -"But let us go to the Imperial Hotel as fast as possible," urged -Lieutenant Toruma. - -"By all means," agreed Hata. - -So Katura, who was sorrowful and dazed, felt thankful that he had loyal -friends with him to do his thinking for him at this moment. - -Not many minutes were needed for reaching the Imperial. Three little -Japanese officers, with smiling faces, entered and went to the desk in -the hotel office. - -"We desire to see Mr. Darrin of the American Navy," declared Toruma, -speaking in Japanese to the clerk, who was a fellow-countryman. - -"I regret much to say that Mr. Darrin is out," replied the clerk. - -"Then may we do ourselves the honor of waiting until your guest -returns?" asked Hata. - -"Officers of his majesty the Emperor will confer distinction upon this -poor hotel by deigning to wait," replied the clerk. - -So the three Japanese officers walked into a parlor, where they took -seats, knowing that they would be notified when Ensign Darrin -reappeared at the hotel. - -At about this time, Belle, who had been absent from her rooms for a few -moments, was looking diligently for the note that had accompanied the -lacquer box. - -"I closed and locked the door when I went out, so I can't understand -what has happened to that note," mused Belle Darrin perplexedly, as she -hunted about the room. - -The medallion itself still lay on the table, but to that the young wife -now paid no heed. - -So much did the disappearance of the note perplex her that Belle spent -some minutes in the vain search for it. - -At last, a perplexed frown on her face, she again picked up the lacquer -box and stood gazing at the exquisite, precious medallion. - -Below, Dave entered the hotel. He passed quickly through, going to the -stairs. - -Not immediately did he go to his apartment. First of all he turned down -a corridor on the second floor to speak to Lieutenant Barbes from the -"Katahdin." - -But the clerk, who saw Dave pass through the lobby, himself stepped -into the parlor where the three Japanese lieutenants waited. Bowing -very low, the clerk informed them that Mr. Darrin had returned and had -gone to his apartment. - -"The number of that apartment?" cried Toruma. - -The clerk gave the number, forgetting to add that Mrs. Darrin was also -there. Nor did the Japanese officers remember that Dave was married. - -So, Toruma leading the way, the three filed up the stairs, sought the -apartment, and knocked on the door. - -Inside, Belle, the lacquer box in her hand, and supposing that it was a -servant who had knocked, stepped over to open the door. - -And there she stood in the doorway, the lacquer box in her hand, the -medallion plainly showing. - -The eyes of the three young officers immediately turned toward that -priceless heirloom, not a betraying sign came to their faces. - -"A thousand pardons, madam," begged Toruma. "We have knocked at the -wrong door. We sought the apartment of Mr. Darrin." - -"Then you have found the right door," smiled Belle. "I am Mrs. Darrin. -Unfortunately, my husband is out." - -"We were wrongly informed that he had returned," apologized Toruma, -bowing low. "We crave a thousand pardons, and hasten to withdraw." - -"Shall I tell Mr. Darrin who called?" asked Belle. - -"We shall do ourselves the honor to see Mr. Darrin soon after he -returns," replied Lieutenant Toruma sweetly, in a voice in which there -was no suspicion of menace. - -"Who asks for me, gentlemen?" hailed a merry voice, as Ensign Dave -Darrin rounded a turn in the corridor, and came upon the party. -"Toruma? Katura? Hata? This _is_ a pleasure." - -"We shall go to the main parlor below," said Toruma courteously, taking -the hand that Dave extended, as did the others. "May we hope to see you -there, sir, at your own convenience?" - -"I will be down inside of five minutes," Dave promised lightly, and the -Japanese bowed themselves away. - -Unconsciously Belle had thrown behind her the hand that held the -lacquer box. For that reason Dave did not see it until he had stepped -inside and had closed the door after him. - -Then, of a sudden, young Mrs. Darrin remembered her surprise, and held -forward the box in such a way as to display the medallion lying in it. - -"I have something strange, Dave dear, to tell you about this," she -announced. - -With an astonished cry Dave caught up the box. - -"Why it is--it must be--the heirloom that Katura showed me at the -American Club this morning," he uttered. - -"Mr. Katura's?" echoed Belle. - -"Yes. And so he came here and offered it to you? Belle, my dear, we -cannot accept such--" - -"Oh, do you think it could have been Mr. Katura who sent it to me?" the -young wife asked. - -"Sent it to you? Don't you know who gave it to you?" Ensign Darrin -asked, in amazement. "Didn't he hand it to you just now?" - -"Oh, no, indeed!" Belle exclaimed. "Listen, Dave." - -Thereupon Mrs. Darrin related all she knew of the matter. She and Dave -spent some minutes together in hunting for the strange note, which -could not be found. - -"No use in looking any further," Darrin declared, at last. "Besides -Katura is waiting for me below. I will take this medallion back to him. -Certainly he can clear up the matter for me." - -Full of uprightness of purpose Dave Darrin started below, to face a -storm that was certain to be past his comprehension. - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII--MR. KATURA DOES SOME ASTOUNDING - - -"Katura, my dear fellow, I'm immensely sorry to have kept you waiting," -cried Dave genially, as he entered the parlor. His nod took in Toruma -and Hata as well. - -"The waiting has not been tiresome," replied Katura coldly, rising to -his feet, as did his comrades in arms. - -"And now, Katura," Dave went on, "I am going to ask you if you can -clear up the mystery as to how this medallion, this magnificent -heirloom of yours, fell into Mrs. Darrin's hands." - -"I came to see if _you_ could account for that," replied the little -lieutenant coldly, though his face still wore a smile. - -"Why, what do you mean?" asked Dave. "All I know is that, upon my -return, I found that Mrs. Darrin had been presented, under very strange -circumstances, with this medallion, which I instantly recognized as -yours." - -"I saw it in her hand when she opened the door to us," Katura answered. -"Beyond that, about all that I know, Mr. Darrin, is that, upon my -arrival at the Okugawa Bank, I found the box missing from the pocket in -which I had placed it." - -"Then it was not you who sent this box and its contents to Mrs. -Darrin?" the American ensign demanded. - -"I did not send it to her," Katura rejoined. - -"Then how did she come to receive it?" - -"That is what I have come to ask you, Mr. Darrin," returned the little -infantry lieutenant. - -"What do you mean?" asked Dave, coloring slightly, for, despite the -smiles on the three Japanese faces, there was something accusing in -their manners. - -"How did this box happen to reach your wife?" asked Lieutenant Hata, -gravely. - -Dave frankly related the circumstances as told him by his wife. - -"If we could see the note, that might throw some light on the matter," -suggested Lieutenant Hata, darkly. - -"That is the curious part of it, gentlemen," said Dave, gravely. "Soon -after the gift came that note disappeared, and neither Mrs. Darrin nor -I have been able to find any trace of it." - -"That is certainly remarkable," said Hata, with emphasis. - -"Very remarkable," agreed Toruma. - -"So remarkable," added Katura, "that I cannot comprehend it at all." - -"At any rate, before I leave Tokio," proposed Darrin, "I shall hope to -have the whole matter cleared up." - -For the second time Lieutenant Katura's face flushed a fiery red. He -could not help feeling that he was being lightly or insolently used. In -his own mind the Japanese was not prepared to suspect an American -officer and gentleman of deliberate theft. - -"Mr. Darrin," asked Katura, "is this your idea of a really clever -joke?" - -"What do you mean, sir?" demanded Dave Darrin, flushing in turn. - -"Can you realize, sir, how I must have felt," the little lieutenant -went on, "when my mother permitted me to take this medallion from the -bank vault to show it to American friends, and then I returned to the -bank to find that the heirloom was missing from my pocket?" - -"I have told you all that I know about the matter," Ensign Dave -insisted with dignity. "Is that not enough?" - -"No, sir, it is not!" replied Lieutenant Katura, firmly. "I trust you -will pardon me when I say that it was all a very stupid joke!" - -"Joke?" gasped Dave. "Do you mean--" - -He paused, unwilling to finish the sentence, for it seemed to him that -this angry little Japanese had suddenly thrown a doubt around Mrs. -Darrin's word. - -"You have no further explanation to offer me?" asked Katura frigidly. - -"There is no other explanation to be offered, sir," Dave Darrin -returned, with equal stiffness. - -"Then I am sorry, but I have to do--this!" - -Advancing a step or two, Lieutenant Katura landed the flat of his right -hand across the cheek of the American ensign. - -Swifter than a flash Ensign Darrin returned the insult in the same -manner. - -"That is enough of this, between gentlemen," exclaimed Lieutenant -Toruma, leaping between the two angry young officers. Hata followed, -saying: - -"Quite enough!" - -"The rest," remarked Toruma, "can be settled in a much different -fashion." - -Dave cooled down a bit, realizing that he had sustained himself by -returning the insult in the same form in which it had been delivered. -Unless he were struck again he did not propose to discredit himself by -brawling in the parlor of a hotel. - -Katura, after a moment of sullenness, flashed at Toruma a look that the -latter quite understood. - -"Have you any idea, Mr. Darrin," Toruma asked, "when I shall be -fortunate enough to find Mr. Dalzell in?" - -"Probably at about five-thirty," Dave answered. "He will wish to dress, -and we dine at six." - -"Then we will do ourselves the honor of wishing you good afternoon," -said Hata, bowing low. In another moment the three Japanese had left -the room. - -"Well, of all the odd experiences!" muttered Ensign Darrin, frowning. -After a moment or two he left the parlor, going direct to his -apartment. - -"Was it Mr. Katura who sent me that medallion?" asked Belle, at once. - -"He says not," Dave answered. - -"Then who--" - -"Belle, dear, do you mind letting me think this little puzzle out in -silence?" begged Dave. - -For a long time he sat silent. At last he told Belle what had happened -below. - -"But why should Mr. Katura strike you?" asked Belle, her eyes flashing. - -"That is what I cannot understand," Dave rejoined, in a hurt tone. "I -have looked upon Katura as a fine little fellow, and I imagine him to -be the soul of honor." - -"Does he doubt your word, then, about the manner in which the medallion -came into our possession?" Belle quizzed. - -"He had better not," her young husband retorted. "I would not be -patient under an insinuation that my word is doubted. Belle, I cannot -explain any single part of the matter." - -So the pair talked it over for a long time, but no point in the tangle -became a whit clearer. - -Late in the afternoon there came a knock at the door. - -"Come in," called Dave. - -"Hullo! There you are," cried Danny Grin, opening the door a little and -showing his head. "Good afternoon, Mrs. Darrin. Dave, old fellow, have -you time to favor me with just a little visit in my room?" - -"Why, certainly," assented Darrin, rising at once, for there was -suppressed excitement in Dalzell's voice. - -Dan, however, remained silent until he had led the way down the -corridor and had closed the door of his room on the chums. - -"Now, Dave," gasped the other young ensign, "what is all this about?" - -"What is what about?" parried Dave. - -"Why," Danny rattled on, "there is some yarn about Katura's medallion -having come into your possession. You and Katura had some words in the -parlor, and he struck you in the face." - -"And I promptly returned the blow in kind," Darrin responded. - -"Exactly," nodded Dalzell. "That appears to have been the start that is -to lead up to something very pretty. When I came in I found Toruma and -Hata awaiting me. They told me that Katura had sent them to see me, or -any other friend or friends who you may prefer, to arrange for a -meeting at which the memory of the blows exchanged should be wiped out. -In plain words, David, little giant, you are challenged to fight a duel -with Lieutenant Katura." - -"A duel?" echoed Dave Darrin, aghast. "That's a joke!" - -"If it is," retorted Danny Grin, dryly, "then please help me to find -out the point at which I am to laugh." - -"But I have sworn to uphold the laws of the United States and to obey -the regulations of the United States Navy," Dave continued, "and -dueling is against the regulations." - -"It looks," returned Dan, soberly, "as though you would have to fight, -or 'lose face.'" - -"And if I engage in a duel," Dave retorted, "I have perjured myself, -for I shall have broken the regulations that I am sworn to obey." - -"Well, then," Dan inquired, "what _are_ you going to do? Go back aboard -the 'Katahdin' and forego all shore leave as long as we are in Japanese -waters? But, for that matter, would naval officers of any foreign -service respect you anywhere in the world? For the officers of most -navies still fight duels at need, and the Japanese officers would be -likely to snub you, in every foreign port, for what they would consider -your 'shame.'" - -"But on what basis am I expected to fight?" Dave demanded. "Because I -answered Katura's blow on the face?" - -"I suppose that is the pretended reason," Dalzell answered, gravely. -"Of course every one familiar with dueling will know that some deeper -cause exists." - -"It must be the inexplicable matter of the medallion that makes Katura -so anxious to slit my windpipe with a sword, or drive a bullet through -my breast," Dave went on. "I must tell you, Dan, all that I know about -this wretched matter of the medallion." - -Danny Grin's eyes opened wider and wider as he heard the tale. - -"That's the story," nodded Dalzell vigorously, when he had heard it -all. "I understand now. Katura can't think that you _stole_ the -medallion. That would be altogether contrary to the nature of an -officer and a gentleman. But he figures that you took the medallion -from him as a joke, and when he realizes that you, in turn, might have -lost it, and thinks of the anguish of his mother, who owns the -medallion, then Katura's blood is up, and he must fight you. Hence, he -gave you the blow in the face, which you returned. Therefore, according -to the ideals of the duello, you owe him a meeting on the field of -honor." - -"That field of honor will have grown into a forest, if he waits until I -meet him there," Dave declared firmly. - -"Then you simply won't fight a duel." - -"I shall not!" - -"What grounds shall I give for your refusal?" - -"Simply tell Katura's seconds that duelling is against the United -States Naval Regulations, which I have sworn to obey and uphold. Tell -Mr. Katura's seconds that I decline, on any pretext, to break the -regulations knowingly." - -"Whew!" whistled Danny Grin. "The Japanese smile is historic, and a -thing of beauty, but I can see the assortment of Japanese smiles that -will greet any such reply on my part. I shall get a regular Japanese -horse laugh!" - -"Then when you meet Toruma and Hata, cut the interview as short as you -can," Dave suggested, "and get it over with. But make it as plain as -you know how that I simply won't fight a duel." - -"Oh, I can make it plain enough, and they will believe me in a -minute--no trouble about that," Dan murmured as he rose. "But they will -decline to believe in your lofty ideas of right and wrong, and will set -it all down to plain American cowardice." - -"I am sorry to impose any such errand upon you, Danny boy," sighed -Dave. "But I will go with you, and speak for myself." - -"Oh, that wouldn't do at all," protested Dan, aghast. "In dueling the -principal never goes to meet the other chap's seconds. His own second -must do that for him." - -"But there isn't going to be any duel," smiled Dave, "and I am not a -principal, nor are you my second. You are my friend, and the best in -the world, but you will never be my second." - -"There's going to be the dickens of a mix-up," grunted Dalzell, as, -after wringing Darrin's hand, he moved toward the door. "I'll do the -best I can, but you must expect, after declining a duel, to be snubbed -everywhere in Tokio." - -"Then I shall endeavor to set Tokio an example in calmness," smiled -Dave again. But the instant that the door had closed on him, and he -strolled down the hallway, a thoughtful frown came to his face. - -In the meantime Dan Dalzell was hastening below, on a by no means -pleasant mission. - -Just now Dave did not want to go back to Belle, for fear she might -question him. After a turn or two he went back to Dalzell's room. - -Half an hour later, growing impatient, Dave decided to go below and to -address Toruma and Hata himself. - -Down in the lobby Ensign Dave beheld Lieutenants Toruma and Hata, -talking with two men who looked like Englishmen. - -"Dan must have finished his part," thought Dave. "I'll see if I can -draw Toruma aside." - -Just as Dave Darrin approached the group Toruma caught sight of him. - -Some low-voiced remark ran through the group. - -"May I have a word with you, Mr. Toruma, at your convenience?" Dave -inquired. - -There was no reply. The two Japanese and the English pair merely -wheeled about abruptly, turning their backs upon him. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX--DAN FIRES A WARM SHOT - - -Flushing slightly, though with no other outward sign, Dave turned upon -his heel and left the group. - -"I can understand the attitude of the Japanese officers, but why should -Englishmen turn against me?" Dave wondered. "The average Englishman has -no more patience with silly dueling than we Americans have." - -It would have done Dave's heart good, just then, had he known how Danny -Grin had met and talked to the two Japanese seconds. - -On hearing that Ensign Darrin would not, under any circumstances, -consent to a duel, Toruma and Hata had smiled as genially as Dan had -expected they would do. - -"I don't know," pursued Dan, "whether you can understand the feelings -that prompt an officer to decline a duel." - -"The reason that comes most quickly to mind," replied Toruma, "is the -feeling of fear." - -"Gentlemen, if you think that my friend, Darrin, is afraid of anything -that is honorable, then you are poor judges of human nature," Dan -replied, with some warmth. - -"But why should a naval man hesitate to accept the appeal to arms?" -inquired Toruma, with another smile. - -"Darrin, to my positive knowledge, never did meet any call to arms with -anything except calm joy," Dalzell replied warmly. "In this present -instance, if one of Mr. Darrin's superior officers gave him an order to -meet Mr. Katura on the field of honor, Darrin would be there ahead of -time. But Mr. Darrin took the oath of the service, binding him to obey -the Navy regulations, and one of those regulations expressly forbids -him to fight duels, or to take any part in one." - -"What shall we tell Mr. Katura?" pressed Hata darkly. - -"Tell him anything you please," offered Danny Grin obligingly. - -"But he will feel at once, as we do, that Mr. Darrin declines the -meeting because Mr. Darrin has not the valor to meet a resolute man on -the field of honor." - -Danny Grin looked thoughtful for a minute. Then he glanced up to ask: - -"How much actual military service, under fire, have you seen, Mr. -Toruma?" - -"It has not, as yet, been my good fortune to see any," replied -Lieutenant Toruma. - -"And you, Mr. Hata, may I inquire what is the extent of your service?" - -"I have been as unfortunate in that respect as my friend, Toruma," -replied Hata. - -"Mr. Katura must have seen some active, hard service," pressed Danny -Grin. - -"Alas, no," Toruma answered, "Mr. Katura has not been any more -fortunate than have we." - -"Darrin has seen some service," Danny Grin went on calmly. "He was -commended in orders for gallant and daring work when the Navy took Vera -Cruz. Then, down in Vengara, in South America, in a revolution, he -went, with one companion, into the wilds of Vengara to visit the camp -of the former dictator, Benedito, who had an army behind him, fighting -the government of Vengara. With the help of only that one companion, -Darrin, in the heart of Benedito's own army, took the ex-dictator -captive, at the point of a revolver, and brought him through the -forests, through the government lines as well, and turned General -Benedito over to the United States forces." - -"That was a splendid deed," bowed Toruma. - -"Have you heard of the recent conduct of our Navy at Nu-ping, China?" -Dan asked. - -"Oh, yes," nodded Toruma. "That was an excellently managed affair, and -one highly creditable to your Navy." - -"The officer who was in command at Nu-ping," continued Dalzell, "was -David Darrin, Ensign, United States Navy." - -"He did a splendid act," admitted Lieutenant Toruma, bowing. - -"And now," added Lieutenant Hata, "he impresses others as being afraid -to meet a gentleman on the field of honor!" - -"When a man has such a record, don't officers like you and Mr. Katura, -who have never smelled burning powder, feel like boys criticizing the -courage of a veteran?" asked Dan dryly. With the words, Dan, with one -of his famous and sardonic grins, turned on his heel and walked away, -leaving the two very much ruffled young Japanese officers. - -Dave Darrin, after his rebuff in the lobby, stepped slowly toward the -door. - -"I'll go outside for a while before I go back to Belle," he decided. - -Within five minutes he ran into Dalzell, who at once told him of the -interview with the two Japanese. - -"The end is not yet," sighed Dave. "But now suppose we return and dress -for dinner. Remember, no word of this to Belle. I don't want her -vacation spoiled if I can help it." - -But could he help it? Apparently no one at the tables noticed Belle and -the two young ensigns as they made their way through the dining room. - -"Did you notice, Dave, that none of the Japanese officers, and there -were a good many of them in the room, rose and bowed to me tonight? -What can the matter be?" - -"Let us hope," answered Dave, "they're absorbed in their own affairs." - -Belle noted, however, that throughout the meal and on their leaving the -room, no one except some United States naval officers and two American -infantry officers on leave offered them the slightest courtesy. - -Leaving Belle in the parlor, the two young officers returned to the -lobby. They were shortly approached by Lieutenant Commander Emery of -the "Katahdin." - -"Hullo, Darrin. Evening, Dalzell. Now Darrin, what is this rumor about -your refusing to meet a Japanese officer on the field?" he asked -abruptly. - -"There was a challenge, yes," admitted Dave. "I declined on the ground -that our regulations forbid dueling." - -"Of course you couldn't fight," responded the lieutenant commander. -"But hadn't you better go back to the ship and remain there as long as -she lies in Yokohama?" - -"And give up my vacation with Belle?" - -"Don't you realize what it means in some countries to decline a duel, -Darrin? You'll be an outcast in Tokio. For Mrs. Darrin's sake, don't -remain ashore and let her be tormented by the studied coldness that -will be shown you everywhere in Tokio." - -"They may think me a coward for not fighting, but I can't be coward -enough to run from the consequences, though I dislike to involve Belle -in this." - -"Here comes Decoeur of the French Navy," said Lieutenant Commander -Emery suddenly. "I want to shake hands with him." - -Decoeur, looking slightly embarrassed, shook hands very cordially with -Emery, who then rather abruptly introduced his brother officers, Mr. -Darrin and Mr. Dalzell. - -The French officer gave the ensigns only the shadow of a bow. His hand -did not come forward. Then he passed stiffly on. - -"You see," said Emery. "You understand what the attitude in Tokio will -be. Are you going to subject Mrs. Darrin to such humiliations?" - -"I don't see how I can avoid it," replied Dave, sick at heart on -Belle's account. - - - - -CHAPTER XX--CONCLUSION - - -"Isn't this delightful?" cried Belle, holding up a card that she had -received in the mail that morning. "Mrs. Fullerton of the Embassy has -secured for us this invitation to the reception that the Prime Minister -of Japan gives to the Emperor this afternoon at the Prime Minister's -official residence." - -"There'll be a dreadful crush there," replied Dave, with a secret -sinking at heart. - -"Of course, if you don't care to go--" began Belle considerately. - -"Of course I want to go," Dave returned bravely. "Do you think we'd -miss such an event as this will certainly be?" - -"Going to the reception this afternoon?" asked Dan a little later. - -"Certainly; Belle has a card for us." - -"And yet Toruma and Hata say that you have no courage!" - -"Are you invited?" Dave asked. - -"Oh, yes. And going, of course." - -Three o'clock that afternoon the young people entered the carriage that -Dave had ordered. The drive to the Prime Minister's residence was not -long, but it took time to get through the crush of carriages that -filled the last two blocks. Even after the carriage had delivered its -passengers at the door, it was another long time before the Darrin -party succeeded in making its way through the throng to the hall in -which the reception was being held. - -As yet their Majesties had not arrived. The Prime Minister and his wife -were receiving guests. Their Majesties would arrive late and depart not -long afterwards. - -The names of Ensign and Mrs. Darrin and Ensign Dalzell, United States -Navy, were called at the door. Only those nearest the entrance could -hear the names announced. But at the mention of theirs, Dave could see -many an epauleted shoulder turn aside so as not to see the Darrin -party. - -In due time they made their bows to Prime Minister Kotito and his wife. -Then they were swept to the far end of the room. Presently Lieutenant -Commander Emery came to them. - -"Darrin," he said, after greeting Belle, "word has come that their -Majesties are on their way. According to custom, the officers of -whatever service or country who may be present are going out. In the -street, they will take places on the outer edge of the throng and -salute the Emperor and the Empress. I'll take Mrs. Darrin to the -Embassy party, then return and go outside with you." - -"You are very kind," replied Dave, and Belle, accepting Emery's arm, -was led away. - -Emery was back quickly, but just outside the house he was accidentally -separated from the two ensigns. - -"Suppose we go farther up the street, Dave," suggested Dan. "I'd like -to be in the very first squad to salute their Majesties." - -So past the uniformed groups and through the crowd the two made their -way. When they halted they were about fifty feet beyond the nearest -group of uniformed men. - -The procession came into sight. Just before the imperial carriage -reached the spot where they stood, both ensigns brought up their hands -in a military salute. Then, so rapidly that it seemed part of the same -movement, they raised their caps in homage to the Empress. - -The Emperor beheld the salute and bent his head in acknowledgment of -the tribute. - -Spt! Spt! Sizz-zz! - -Dave Darrin's military training made him start at the sound. Taller by -a head than the Japanese in front of him, Dave's eye caught sight of -something that escaped the other onlookers. - -"Quick, Dan!" he shouted. "A leg up!" - -Though Dalzell did not know what the trouble was, he seized Dave below -the hips, raising him as though to boost him over a high wall. - -Over the heads of those in front of him plunged Dave Darrin. He came -down, grappling with a sullen-looking Japanese, who, crouching over, -held something concealed. - -Spt! Sizz-zz! - -Dave grappled with the man, who was trying to conceal the sputtering -bomb preparatory to throwing it. Down in a heap went Dave and the -Japanese, the sizzing bomb under both. - -Standing close to the scoundrel with the bomb, were three other -political malcontents, and these men now let knives slip down from -their sleeves and sprang at the young ensign. - -By this time Dan had reached his friend's side and, using his fist, -struck down the fellow who was nearest to Dave. - -Frightened screams arose on the air as word flew through the crowd. - -Police heard, and, understanding, charged through the crowd. Soldiers -heard, and used their clubbed rifles in an effort to get through to the -scene of disorder. - -Meanwhile, Dave Darrin was fighting with the man underneath him--the man -who held the bomb that was about to explode. Suddenly Dave leaped up, -leaving his opponent unconscious. In the half-second before getting to -his feet, Darrin had taken the sputtering, glowing fuse between finger -and thumb. Though his hand was being burned and blistered, he held on -until he knew that the danger was past. - -"Throw it away from their Majesties' carriage," implored the Japanese -who could speak English. - -"No need to now!" called Dave steadily, holding up the bomb to show the -fuse was out. - -In these few pulsing moments the speed of the Emperor's carriage had -not been increased. Neither the ruler nor his consort looked about. - -The crowd was wild, and would have torn the miscreants to pieces, but -the police blocked the attempt, and the men were marched away. - -Dave and Dan were trying to hide themselves by mingling with the crowd, -but a Japanese army officer, a general of division, hurried up to them, -followed by members of his staff. - -"Pardon, gentlemen, you must not go yet. You have done Japan a great -service. The Government must know the names of such brave officers." - -Though reluctant to do so, the ensigns were forced by courtesy to give -their names to General Kagi, as he introduced himself. Through the -crowd, silent through respect for the Americans and thankfulness for -the safety of their sovereigns, the general led the way to the -residence of the Prime Minister. There was a conversation with a high -official, then General Kagi said: - -"Gentlemen, since this is a public reception, their Majesties wish to -thank you in public for your heroic conduct this day." - -"It will be very embarrassing, General," Dave answered, smiling but -hesitant. - -Having traversed a long corridor and several rooms, Dave and Dan looked -through a door that was opened to them to a dais where the imperial -pair stood under a canopy. - -At sight of General Kagi and the youths, several resplendent officials -came forward, and Darrin and Dalzell were conducted to this dais. At a -signal, Dave and Dan made a low bow. - -First the Emperor thanked the young officers for what they had done, -speaking in Japanese and having it immediately repeated in English. -Then her Majesty said a few words. - -"You may reply," whispered an official. - -Making another low bow, Darrin answered: - -"I am grateful to have been permitted to render some service to their -Majesties, the Emperor and the Empress of Japan." - -Dan's face, at first fiery red, went pale as he in turn made another -low bow. He could think of nothing to say. His mind seemed blank. He -felt he was going to make a fool of himself. But his head was now as -low as he could make it, and he knew he must say something. Then, his -voice sounding as though some one across the room were speaking, Dan -heard himself say: - -"Mine were but a pair of hands to assist my comrade. Neither of us was -moved from within in the little that we were able to do. We were but -the tools of Providence, which could not see the virtues of their -Majesties perish." - -Though all Japanese eyes were downcast, there was a flash of gratitude -in every pair as Dan's speech was put into Japanese; though Dan himself -could never be made to understand what a tactful one it was. - -Dave and Dan having followed their conductors to the right of the dais, -his Majesty spoke briefly for the Empress and himself, the words being -translated into English and French for the benefit of the divers -nationalities represented. Their Majesties then withdrew and the -reception was soon over, though Dave and Dan found themselves -embarrassed frequently during the next few days by impromptu receptions -in all sorts of places--shops, streets, the hotel lobby--by grateful and -admiring crowds. - -It was on the day following the reception at the Prime Minister's -residence that Dave received a note. Belle and Dan were present when he -got it, and, apologizing, he broke the seal. Then he read aloud the -brief note from Katura. - -"'That I did you a deep wrong I am convinced. I shall not crave your -pardon until I am able to do more. I trust you will not leave Tokio -before I have the honor of seeing you. All I can now say is that I am -investigating.'" - -"What does he mean?" asked Belle wonderingly. "I have of course known -something was wrong, for I could see that we were avoided; but I knew -you were trying to keep it from me, so did not ask questions. But----" - -"Yes, you had better know the whole story. Perhaps I should have told -you at first," replied Dave. So he told her all, not without help from -Dan, who thought Dave too modest. - -Dave wanted to get out of Tokio and away from the unwelcome publicity. -But Belle persuaded him to await Katura's explanation. It came within -three or four days. - -Toruma called at the hotel. Dave met him with cordiality, then the -Japanese said: - -"I have come on account of my friend, Mr. Katura. Mr. Katura's -regrettable challenge grew out of the affair of the medallion." - -"Under the circumstances," said Dave, "I can not blame him for -suspecting me of stealing it." - -"Not stealing it! He thought it an inconsiderate joke! An American told -us that he had seen you slip your hand into Katura's pocket and take -out a lacquer box. That box belongs to Katura's mother and is very -precious to her." - -"An American?" - -"Yes; Simmons. But he was working for a man, English or American, named -Pembroke." - -Then Dave understood. Pembroke, angered by the humiliation at the yamen -and more so because he himself had confessed when he thought he was -about to die, had hired this man to help him in his scheme of -vengeance. - -"This Simmons is a criminal and has keys that open many doors, so, -after delivering the package to Mrs. Darrin, he later entered the room -and secured the note that had gone with the box." - -"Why did they not sell the medallion?" - -"That would have been impossible. It is too well known here for anyone -to handle it safely." - -Katura called and tried to apologize, something that Dave Darrin would -not allow. He asked Katura and Toruma and Hata to dinner to meet Belle, -and the officers parted as friends. - -It was a year later that Dave and Dan heard that Bishop Whitlock and -his missionaries had gone back to Nu-ping and that a new governor had -been appointed for the province. They learned, too, that "Burnt-face" -was dead of cholera and that Miss Chapin was married to her missionary -lover. - -The ensigns' leave was up, and, parting regretfully with Belle, they -returned to their ship. There they found new honors awaiting them. On -their arrival the Admiral sent for them and read them a despatch, -signed by the Secretary of the Navy. - -"'The President directs that you extend to Ensigns Darrin and Dalzell -his thanks and commendation for their conduct in preventing the assault -on the Emperor and Empress of Japan. At appropriate time you will -publicly commend these officers.'" - -They learned too that as soon as they expressed their willingness to -accept the honor they would be commissioned as lieutenants, junior -grade. - -"Accept! You bet we'll accept!" said Dan, but not in those words before -the Admiral. - -One other honor was to come to them. The Emperor bestowed on them the -decoration, second class, of the Order of the Rising Sun, a decoration -that Congress allowed them to accept. - -But now Dave's ship sailed away under sealed orders, leaving Belle to -wonder when she would again see her husband. When this time was and -where, will be told in another volume: "Dave Darrin and the German -Submarines; or Making a Clean-up of the Hun Sea Monsters." - -THE END - - - - -Transcriber's Note: Many of the chapter titles printed in the Table of -Contents are different from the ones printed at the start of the -actual chapters. The original, though inconsistent, chapter titles -have been retained in both places. - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Dave Darrin on the Asiatic Station, by -H. Irving Hancock - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DAVE DARRIN ON THE ASIATIC STATION *** - -***** This file should be named 41661.txt or 41661.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/4/1/6/6/41661/ - -Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions -will be renamed. - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no -one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation -(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, -set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to -protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you -charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you -do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the -rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose -such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and -research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do -practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution. - - - -*** START: FULL LICENSE *** - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at - www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy -all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. -If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" -or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the -collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from -copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative -works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg -are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project -Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by -freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of -this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with -the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate -access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently -whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, -copied or distributed: - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work -with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the -work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 -through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), -you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a -copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon -request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other -form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided -that - -- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is - owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he - has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the - Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments - must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you - prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax - returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and - sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the - address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to - the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." - -- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or - destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium - and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of - Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any - money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days - of receipt of the work. - -- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set -forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from -both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. -To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 -and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent -permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email -contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the -Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To -SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any -particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. -To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. -unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily -keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/41661.zip b/41661.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 5cd6a2f..0000000 --- a/41661.zip +++ /dev/null |